View Full Version : Schwierigkeiten (Trouble);]
luvukaulitztwins
March 22nd, 2008, 05:31 PM
Plz comment on my fanfic tell me if it's good or not so far bcose if it aint I'll stop.
“Are you flipping joking me?” cried a loud voice. I stood in the bathroom, my sandy blonde hair a tangled mess, a toothbrush hanging slackly out of the side of my mouth, and a phone up to my ear. “They’re coming here?!” I asked in excitement. “Holy crap, we gotta get tickets!” I paused, my ears deceiving me. “You got back stage passes?! You are so awesome!” I yelled, punching the air and spraying toothpaste foam all over my mirror. I grimaced at the mess, but I was too excited to care. “Heck yes, I’m in! I’m so stoked! I’m gonna go buy an outfit especially for the occasion. You are probably the most awesome person in the world right now. I’ll talk to you at school!” I hung up my phone and scrubbed my teeth with a newfound vigor.
Wondering who the spaz is on the phone? Well, to fill you in, that’s Dayna Ratkie, otherwise known as…me. I’m 18 and I’m probably the biggest Tokio Hotel fan eva! I just got backstage passes to the only Tokio Hotel concert in New Mexico. Now, when I say I live in New Mexico, that doesn’t mean I’m tan. I’m the palest girl at my school. I’ve got ivory skin and chin length blonde hair. I’ve also got ‘radiant’ green eyes. Sure I sound picturesque, but in actuality I’m the plainest person on the face of the planet. I don’t wear make up, the most I do to my hair is straighten it, and I only wear two things, jeans and t-shirts. I’ve got three pairs of jeans consisting of baggy jeans, regular form fitting jeans, and skinny jeans. I like variety. My t-shirts consist of anything that I can afford, but I go for the retro, worn-out look.
So it’s about seven-thirty in the morning and I’m getting ready for school when my best friend Rayna calls. Scary how our names are nearly the same, huh? It’s almost like we were meant to be best friends. Anywho, she calls and tells me that she got the last backstage passes available in the state and she actually asked me if I would go or not. Who in their right mind would say no?! So I agree without hesitation, as you just read. Enough of me, let’s get back to the story! By the way, anything in italics is in my thoughts or running in my mind. Kay?
I pulled my hair back into a frizzy, wet ponytail and hurried to my room to get dressed. I threw on a worn out band tee that I hadn’t worn in ages and my pair of baggy jeans. I picked up my wallet and rifled through the mass of Salvation Army receipts looking for any money that I could use to buy an outfit. I ended up with a dollar fifty-six in spare change. I groaned mentally, it sucked to be broke. I picked up my backpack and an orange on my way out the door. I blasted my favorite Tokio Hotel CD in my car on the way to school. I parked near the back of the lot like always and nearly skipped into school. It had started to drizzle outside, which made me a little bit happier. Dour weather always put me in a good mood, who knows why…
Rayna was waiting by her locker. She beamed at me as I walked up. “So?!” I asked.
She smiled and pulled out the backstage passes. “Here they are!” she cried.
I squeaked and snatched mine out of her hand. I gave it a good looking over. This was my golden ticket, my ticket to meet, the one and only, Bill Kaulitz. I hugged her so tightly I heard her back crack under the pressure. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you,” I said over and over again.
She laughed. “Believe me, I’m just as excited as you are! Just five more days!”
Day One of the agonizing wait wasn’t too bad. I was still high on getting backstage passes so the day passed quickly. Day Two, Three, and Four passed in the same length, but Day Five was by far the worst. I was late to school because my alarm wasn’t set right and I had to take a test over Hamlet first hour, which I completely forgot about. Second hour went smoothly except that I got a test back that I had taken two days before and I had failed it. The rest of the morning was horribly slow. I got to lunch relieved to be out of class. I plopped down in a chair next to my friend Andy. “Hey kid,” I said with a huge sigh. “How are you?”
He looked at me through his black bangs. “Fine, fine, nothing exciting to report. You?”
I beamed despite my awful day. “I’m going to the Tokio Hotel concert tonight. I’m so excited!! I was going to get a new outfit for it, but I’m out of money… again.”
He laughed. “You poor kids make me laugh,” he jested. “I’ll lend you forty bucks, my wallet can spare it.”
Yes, Andy is filthy rich. His parents own the second most successful corporation in New Mexico. Yet, he’s so down to earth. He never hesitates to lend me money and he never asks for any in return. He recycles, goes on peace protests, he’s a vegan, and he’s probably the nicest kid I’ve ever known. But he does have a habit of acting arrogant without meaning to, but I suspect it’s just a little bit of the way his parents act. Andy is the rogue of his family. He’s got three supermodel older sisters and a younger brother whose musical talent could match Bach himself. Andy is also musically talented, but he’s into screamo. I’m not into it as much as he is, but I respect is endeavors and I, occasionally, help him write his lyrics. He knows that I do like some punk and metal, so he only brings up the stuff that I know about whenever we talk. He also knows how people who brag their knowledge annoy the jibbies out of me. For someone who I’ve only known for a year, he sure knows a lot about me.
I punched his arm. “Hey, don’t lampoon the poor kids!”
“Lampoon?” he asked. “What does that even mean?”
“Taunt, make fun of, ridicule… come on! This was in the vocab that we had last unit! Do you ever pay attention during English?”
He shrugged. “When I choose to.” He pulled out a duct tape wallet of his own fashioning. He pulled out two twenty-dollar bills and he grabbed my empty hand. He put the money in my palm and closed my fingers around it. “There. Go and buy something that will get Bill to notice you.”
I felt a tad unnerved by his strange display of affection, but I was grateful nonetheless. I threw an arm around his shoulder in a slightly awkward hug. “Thanks, Andy. You are the best friend I ever had!”
Rayna cleared her throat noisily.
I looked at her and smiled. “Next to you, of course,” I put in to appease her.
The rest of lunch went fine, but the afternoon dragged on forever. I swear that Spanish, my last class of the day, was three hours long. But finally, the bell rang. I nearly sprinted to my locker. I hurriedly crammed all of my books into my shoulder bag and headed for my car. I found Rayna on the way and we headed toward the mega-mall. We parked outside of Macy’s and we wound our way through the vast mall until we got to the alternative store, Hot Topic, where we looked for clothes that we liked. Immediately I found the pants I wanted. They were cargo style with too many pockets to comprehend and they had cloth strips that hooked and hung from belt-loop to belt-loop. They were black with lime green hemlines. I picked out the one in my size (size 2), which happened to be the only one in my size, and headed for the dressing room. Rayna had selected a few tops for me to try on while I struggled to figure out how to get the pants on without screwing anything up. She tossed them over the top of the door and they landed on my head. “Thanks,” I said grudgingly.
I heard her laugh. “Come out when you’ve got yourself decent and presentable. I wanna choose the outfit you wear, since heavens knows that you have no fashion sense.”
She was right. “’Kay,” I said, finding the zipper, which was inconveniently hidden on the left leg. I slid the pants on and they fit like they were custom made… well I’d need a belt. I pulled on the first shirt. It was a tight plain black shirt that had a delving neckline. It made me feel like a hooker. I opened the door and stepped out. Rayna appraised me. She frowned. “I don’t like it, put on the next one.”
I sagged and trudged back into the cubicle. I pulled it off and threw on the next one. It was better, it was still black and it looked like just a regular t-shirt. On the front, it had a heart that dripped like it was bleeding or melting. In the center of the heart a little crack had formed that spelled, ‘broken.’ I stepped out of the little room and Rayna looked at me. She frowned again. “The green of the pants doesn’t go with the red of the heart. Next one.”
I sighed and walked back in. I put on the next shirt that was, again, black. It had a spirally green pattern that spread until it faded up by my collarbone. I walked out and Rayna smiled. “That’s the one!”
Relieve that her little charade was over, I changed and Rayna picked out clothes that she wanted and we checked out. I ended up spending all of Andy’s forty dollars and I had to borrow some from Rayna, who gave it to me with squinted eyes. I took it from her apologetically.
I drove her back to school to get her car then I headed home, blaring my music the whole way.
luvukaulitztwins
March 22nd, 2008, 05:56 PM
PLZ SOMEONE COMMENT :cry: Well here is a lil bit of chapter 2.
Once I was home I washed my hair and took time to make it look nice. I snuck into my sister Alanna’s room and hijacked her eyeliner. I stole away back to my bathroom and made an attempt to apply it. It didn’t go as well as I would’ve hoped. I had to steal her eye-makeup remover, take it off and try again… four times, My eyes were dry as a desert after I got my makeup to look the way I wanted it to.
I put the stolen articles back in my sister’s room as they were before and headed back to my room. There was only three hours left until the concert and my stomach already had butterflies. Just the prospect of meeting that beautiful boy made my head spin. I searched my room for anything that might make me stand out against the other backstage people. I found nothing. I shrugged. Oh well, I guess being plain is fine. I get to meet him and that’s all that matters. I don’t need to be glamorous.
My phone started to ring, but I had answered it before it had even gotten to the fourth bar of Ready, Set, GO! “Hello?” I asked. I hadn’t check who it was.
“Hey, it’s Rayna.”
I frowned. Her voice sounded scratchy and hoarse. “You okay? You sound like a chain smoker,”
She coughed. “Ya, I’m fine,” her voice was back to normal. “I just inhaled a Cheerio.”
I burst out laughing. “Did you now? What’d you call for?”
She coughed again. “Ugh, sorry. I wanted to tell you that Bill and Tom will be signing autographs before the show, if you wanted to go early.”
My heart skipped a beat. “Uhm, YA! Let’s go early. Are you coming to pick me up or am I taking you?”
“I’ll come get you. I’ve been to this arena many a times.”
I nodded. “Sounds like a plan. I’ve gotta find a part of my body that’s worthy of Bill’s signature.”
She laughed. “Me too. You don’t understand how excited I am to meet Tom! He is sooo hot!”
I smiled. “Bill’s hotter!”
She let out a short laugh. “No way, Bill looks like a girl!”
I frowned. “He’s effeminate! He’s still hot, though.”
She laughed. “Okay, whatever you say, but I’m pretty sure that the dude’s a homo.”
That stung. “Shut up, you,” I growled. “He’s completely straight.”
“Okay, deny it if you will, but a guy that looks like that can’t be straight.”
I scoffed. “Says you. I hope you choke on a Cheerio and die…”
She laughed. “Love you too. Bye-bye.”
“Bye…”
(I missed out the bit tht I hate of chapter 2 if u want more it will b in it IT WULD B THE WORST FOR ??? FANS)
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 22nd, 2008, 06:07 PM
Aww. I Like It <3
Mehr. Bitte?
SammiiXliebe
March 22nd, 2008, 06:15 PM
OMG. Okay so i read the first sentence and went. okay
I'll read it. THEN I fell in love. :} you havee to update! <3
xD <3<3<3
luvukaulitztwins
March 22nd, 2008, 06:19 PM
HMMM OK THINK THINK THINK 23:12 and IM TIERD I GOTTA THINK THIS ALL I GOT FOR NOW.
I hung up. I hated when she dragged out the ‘gay’ card on me. It made me so mad that she would pull that kind of crap, especially when she knew that I liked him. So, Bill Kaulitz is prettier than most women, but that doesn’t make him gay. I pressed my forehead against the cool surface of my wall. My temper was one that didn’t take much to heat, it could explode at any given moment and without warning. I breathed deeply for a couple moments then walked down stairs. I watched TV for a while, but soon my nervousness got the best of me and I had to do something.
I paced for a while, then settled on playing my Gameboy until Rayna got to my house. I’m kind of a geek, if you haven’t noticed yet. I heard her car pull into my driveway. I was out the door before she had even put her car in park. I clambered into the passenger’s seat, my heart thundering. She started to back out, when I cried, “Wait!”
She stomped on the break. “What?!” she asked, flustered by my outburst.
“I forgot my pass inside!” I flew out of the car and sprinted at top speed back to the house. I bounded up the stairs three at a time and fell into my room. I scrabbled through my backpack looking frantically for the pass. I couldn’t find it. I swore I had put it in my bag. I dumped the contents on the floor and scoured through all of my papers and notebooks. It was nowhere to be seen.
Angry tears welled in my eyes. I punched my floor, leaving a dent in the tan carpet. I ran downstairs and searched the pockets of my jacket. It wasn’t there either. Then it flashed in my mind. I had put it down in the dressing room at Hot Topic. I must have left it there. Fear twisted my gut. Someone must have found it by now and stole it. I hung my head and walked out the door.
I slumped back into the car. “Dayna?” asked Rayna, continuing her backing out. “What’s wrong?”
I sighed. “I left my pass at Hot Topic…”
She gasped. “I’m so sorry. Maybe we can go back and look.”
I shook my head. “No, we’re going to be late for the signing already and I bet someone already took it.”
She grimaced. “Gosh, that sucks. You want me to get you a special autograph for you when I’m back there?”
I shook my head, I was so deep in my self-pity I didn’t know which way was up. “No, but it’s sweet of you to offer.”
We drove in silence all the way there, my depression weighing down the mood. We got to the arena and Rayna parked fairly close to the entrance. We walked into a giant crowd of chattering girls and guys waiting outside the gates. Rayna showed the bouncer her pass and was instantly admitted. I, on the other hand, had to wait with the rest of them. Slowly, girls and boys trickled into the arena, after getting the black x’s on the backs of their hands. I got mine soon enough and I walked into the vast space. The stage looked epic and the pit was already nearly full. There would be no way that I would be able to push myself to the front. I sighed dejectedly and hung out at the outskirts until the concert started.
The great music lightened my mood, until I saw Rayna dancing and singing on stage with Bill and Tom. Jealously bit me hard. That would’ve been me, if I hadn’t been such a moron, I thought angrily. I could’ve been dancing with BILL KAULITZ!! I punched myself in the forehead several times. I wanted to leave. The agony of my stupidity was killing me, but I couldn’t leave, no matter how badly I wanted to. Rayna had the car keys. I went and bought a soda from the concession stand. I drank it contently and watched the show from afar. “Hey,” said a drawling voice.
I turned my head. “Hey,” I said, keeping my voice emotionless.
He was a boy older than me, maybe twenty or so. He had greasy black hair and he smelled heavily of alcohol. “Yourre prrrty hott...” he drawled, his words slurring together.
I wrinkled my nose in disgust. “Thanks, hey look,” I said pointing, at a fake blonde near us. “She’s got her top off, go talk to her.”
He smiled perversely at the streaker girl. “Kay… thangs mann…”
I rolled my eyes. “Whatever.” People at concerts could be so obscene, it made me sick. I watched the concert without getting bothered again. Soon it was over, well after three encores it was over. I waited at the gates for Rayna. She was taking forever backstage. I folded my arms in irritation. “Hey, prrrty,” drawled an unfortunately familiar voice
I turned my head. The same drunk was back to bother me. “Hello,” I said flatly, not hiding my disdain.
“You wanna go s’meplace secret ‘n…” he trailed off, laughing stupidly.
I rolled my eyes. “No…” I said, turning my head away from him.
He grabbed my wrist with a cold hand. “Come on!” he said, pulling on me. “It’ll be fun!”
I tried to wrench away, but he held me fast. “Let go,” I said sternly. He was stronger than he looked. “Let go!” I cried again, as he pulled me away from the gates. He dragged me along, I vehemently tried to escape the entire time. But apparently I didn’t put up enough fight because no one came to my aid. Fear built up in my chest as he dragged me farther away from everyone. He pulled me behind the outside of the arena where no one could see us. He pushed me against the cold concrete.
I couldn’t think. My mind had locked down. All I could think of was This can’t be happening. Not to me. He breathed onto my neck, the smell of his breath making me sick. He pushed his prickly lips into the crook of my neck, heading slowly up towards my lips. Tears of fear dripped out of the corners of my eyes. “No,” I said weakly. “Please stop.” He got closer, he was at the hollow of my chin. I began to regain my composure. “Stop!” I said more forcefully, pushing against his shoulders. I heard him laugh in the deep of his throat. He was enjoying my struggle. I pushed harder against him. “NO!” I screamed. He was nearly to my lips, his hands floated by the hem of my pants. “Stop it! Leave me alone!”
He leaned against me with all his body weight. I was trapped. His dirty fingers searched for the zipper of my pants. I realized what he was trying to do and I screamed. “No! NO!” I cried, tears openly running down my face. I grasped the edges of my pants and hoisted them up, giving myself a wedgie. The boy fought with me. “NO!” I screamed again as he got one of my hands loose and began tugging down one side of my pants.
“Excuse me,” said a soft baritone voice.
We both turned our heads. What I saw made my heart stop, but at the same time I was deeply relieved. My savior had come.
luvukaulitztwins
March 22nd, 2008, 06:26 PM
Oops soz i forgot to tell u that The dialogue that’s in ‘’ is in German and the dialogue that’s in “” is in English. Watch for it!
luvukaulitztwins
March 22nd, 2008, 07:25 PM
Ok well last one im posting for today more 2moz maybe or maybe on wednesday more.
“I come out here to get a breath of fresh air and this is what I find,” said the tenor voice with disgust.
My heart thundered in my chest as Bill Kaulitz strode over to us. He looked enchanting. He had on a t-shirt and worn, gray skinny jeans. He was decked out with all sorts of alternative necklaces and bracelets and his gray Vans seemed to glow in the dark. His hair was styled into its traditional disarray that stood up in all directions. A frown was creasing his porcelain brow. “Let her go,” he said, the slur of his German accent making him all the more attractive.
The boy scoffed. “Whatever man, I had her first.”
I saw a strange light flash in his brown eyes. “You misunderstood me. Let her go or I will have my bodyguard beat you to a pulp.”
The boy backed away from me, a grudging look on his face. “Sorry, man. I meant no harm.”
He narrowed his eyes. “Not from where I am standing…”
The boy left.
“You okay?” he asked, walking over to me.
My whole body was shaking. I put my hands over my mouth to stifle my sobs. I shook my head slowly. I had been so afraid. It was hard to recover.
His porcelain face wore an expression of concern. “Come with me,” he said, putting a comforting arm around my back.
My heart fluttered abnormally. “Thank you,” I said almost too softly to hear.
He smiled. His wonderfully deep brown eyes glittering in the lamplight. “You are most welcome.”
He lead me back stage, where I spotted the other members of the band: Tom Kaulitz, Gustav Listing, and Georg Schäfer. Tom noticed us first. A frown slowly bent his tanned face. ‘What happened?’ he asked, in German. It was lucky that my grandparents (and sometimes parents) spoke only German. I was able to understand most of what they were saying.
Bill grimaced. ‘She had an encounter…’ he replied darkly.
Tom’s brow smoothed in shock, his eyes widened. ‘Was she hurt?’ he asked, standing up.
Gustav and Georg started to understand what was going on. They stood up, looking at me closely.
I felt like such a fool. They shouldn’t be worried about someone like me. I wasn’t hurt. There wasn’t anything wrong with me. They should be concentrating on something more important. I kept my eyes to the floor. I could feel the heat of a blush rising into my cheeks.
‘She’s not hurt, just upset. It was very traumatic,’ said Bill, gently squeezing my arm.
Gustav and Georg exchanged a look.
Tom walked over to me. “Are you all right?” he asked in English, trying to get me to look him in the eyes.
I nodded silently, keeping my eye down. “Fine,” I murmured.
He gently lifted my chin until I was staring at the rafters. I blushed heavily; it was lucky that I wasn’t looking at any of them. He moved my head from side to side then he took my wrists, letting my head fall back into place. Bill was examining me closely, almost too closely. It was as if he was trying to memorize my features like an artist would before they paint a portrait. Tom let out a noise and pointed to my left wrist. A dark bruise had formed there. I hadn’t noticed it until just now.
I pulled away when Tom pressed on the wrong part of my wrist.
“Sorry,” he said quietly.
I nodded. “It’s okay, it’s not your fault. I don’t have a very big pain threshold.”
He blinked. “Huh?” he asked.
“I can’t handle a lot of pain,” I said, wording it differently. Had he not understood?
“Oh,” he said, smiling. “Sorry, I understood everything up until ‘thretchuld.’”
I bit back a smile. “It’s okay.” Tom was ridiculously easy to talk to. It was like talking to a brother.
‘She should go,’ said Gustav in German. ‘We’ve got to get ready to leave.’
Bill looked torn. “Can I know your name?” he asked, putting his hands on my shoulders.
“Yeah,” I said. “I’m Dayna.”
“Daynaaa…” he repeated, extending the ‘a’ like a music note. “Very pretty.”
The heat that rushed to my face was astounding. “Thanks. I guess I should go. It looks like you guys are getting ready to head out anyway. (I didn’t want them to know that I understood German, so I put up a ruse) Thanks for saving me.”
Bill pulled me into a quick, but tight hug. “You’re welcome. It was nice meeting you.”
I blushed heavily. “Nice meeting you too. See you.” I waved at the other three who waved back and started to pack up their things.
I looked at Bill’s face one more time. His bottomless brown eyes were full of an emotion that I wasn’t familiar with. They seemed to hold a message that I couldn’t read. I wanted to say something, but my voice was caught in my throat. I turned my back on the band and walked out of the arena. Bill’s scent was still in my nose. It lingered along with the feeling of his arms around me. I could feel a pair of eyes on me as I walked toward the exit. It had gotten much colder than when I was out earlier. I folded my arms tightly to my chest and hunched up my shoulders. I walked around the building and looked to the gates. Rayna had her phone to her ear, her face was contorted in a panicked grimace. Then she spotted me rounding the corner. She said something into the phone and shut it. She ran over to me, a relieved smile on her face. “Dayna!” she cried, throwing her arms around me. “Thank heavens you’re all right!”
“I’m fine. I just had to go pee real bad. Sorry to skip out on you like that.”
She sighed. “It’s okay. I’m just happy that you’re not hurt.” She paused, her eyes going past me.
I turned to see what she was looking at. There wasn’t anything there. “What are you looking at?” I asked, turning back to her.
She shook her head. “I swore I saw someone looking at us from behind the corner over there.”
I turned my head. There still was nothing there, but I could feel the eyes on me again. I shrugged. “Whatever, it’s late, it’s probably just a hallucination from lack of sleep. Let’s head home.”
She nodded and we walked to the car.
Bill’s Perspective
I watched her go, a strange pain in my chest. She was more beautiful than any girl I had seen in a long time. The rage that I had felt, when I saw that boy trying to hurt her, was frightening. I had to struggle to keep my head. When he refused to let her go I thought that I could kill him. I leaned my back against the cool concrete and shut my eyes. Her face was there on the back of my eyelids, making my chest hurt worse. I clenched a fist over my heart, willing it to stop its numb aching. ‘Bill?’ asked my brother from the exit. He saw me. ‘Get your butt back here! We need help packing up!’
I looked back, hoping to get one last glimpse of her, but she had gone. I turned to walk back when I stepped on something. I looked down. It was a cell phone. I picked it up and opened it. The background of the main screen was a picture of her and her friend. I blinked. Her friend was one of the girls who had come backstage, the girl who Gustav couldn’t take his eyes off of. I shut the phone and put it in my jeans pocket. It was my goal to get it back to her and maybe, if it was possible, see her again.
Dayna’s Perspective
“Crap!” I cried in exasperation.
“What!” asked Rayna, surprised by my sudden breaking of the silence.
“I lost my freaking phone!” I said, slapping my leg.
She scoffed. “Gawd, you can’t win today can you?”
I shook my head. “No, I can’t. First, my backstage pass, then-” I broke off. I didn’t want to tell her about the drunk guy, it’d make her worry. I didn’t want to tell her about Bill either because she’d ask too many questions that might lead back to the drunk guy. “Then this!” I finished.
She looked suspicious but she didn’t pursue the matter.
We got home in good time. I thanked Rayna again for her getting me the backstage pass, even though I lost it. I walked inside, trying to be as quiet as I could, but trying to walk quietly made me realize how tired I was. My feet dragged and bumped things, my eyelids drooped making it nearly impossible to see obstacles. I trudged up the steps and into my room. I pulled off my shoes and changed into shorts and a t-shirt. I dropped into bed exhausted, but I couldn’t sleep. Images of Bill’s unfathomable brown eyes kept flashing in my mind. That strange emotion, that unreadable message that he tried to convey through his eyes plagued me to no end.
I scrunched up my face trying to sleep, but no dreams came. I never did fall asleep. I lay awake all night thinking of what might have happened to me, had Bill not shown up and saved me. Was it just coincidence or was that destined to happen? My thoughts swirled in my mind, never finding an answer. Soon, my alarm went off and I had to start the next day.
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 22nd, 2008, 07:38 PM
<3
lilangel02371
March 22nd, 2008, 07:47 PM
That was good so write more bitte!!
SammiiXliebe
March 22nd, 2008, 10:19 PM
omg.This is amazing. Continue Please! <3
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 09:18 AM
Here is chapter 4 I think took me 30mins to think of something and 1 hour to type it up while being on msn at the same time.
I threw my tired legs over the side of my bed and trudged to my closet. I changed into my crimson work polo and a pair of khaki pants. It sucked to have morning shift on a Saturday. I work at Benson Theater as a concession stand girl. Andy and my friend Xander, short for Alexander, work there too. It’s pretty fun, except I get paid minimum wage… but it’s better than nothing. I dunno why Andy works, since he’s pretty much got all the money he will ever need for the rest of his life, but he figures that it would be a good learning experience.
I buttoned up my shirt with cumbersome hands that felt like they were weighted with lead. I brushed out my tangled blonde hair and pulled on a pair of white ankle socks. I slipped on my black high tops and trundled down to the kitchen. My mom was sitting on her stool drinking her coffee and reading her book club’s latest book. She looked up at me from over her reading glasses. “How was the concert?” she asked.
I didn’t respond, my mouth felt like it had been sewn shut.
“That bad?” she asked.
I shook my head. “It’s was fine,” I mumbled.
“You look terrible, maybe you shouldn’t go to concerts anymore.”
I shook my head again and picked up an energy bar. “No, it’s not the concerts fault. I just couldn’t sleep at all last night.”
“How come?” she asked, putting down her book.
“I’ve got a lot on my mind.”
“Do you need to talk about it?”
I shook my head. “No.”
I pulled on my regulation jacket and headed for my car. “I’ll call you when I get to work. I lost my phone last night, so it’ll be from the work phone.”
I heard my mom groan. I shut the door before she could yell at me. I drove the entire way to work in silence. I pulled into the employee parking lot and walked inside. Andy was already there and turning on the popcorn machine. His black hair hung over his eyes like normal. He smiled, seeing me walk in. “Good morning!” he said, in a chipper voice.
“Who comes to see a movie at six in the morning?” I grumbled, hanging up my jacket and putting my keys the pocket.
“Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed today.”
I looked at him through bloodshot eyes. “How about ‘I didn’t wake up at all because I didn’t sleep.’”
I could see the outline of his eyebrows rise under his hair. “Oh no, what happened Dayna?” he asked, walking over to me.
I shook my head. “Nothing. I just couldn’t sleep.”
I saw his brows come together. “That a lie,” he said blatantly. “I know that you can sleep through anything… including the fire drill at school and you don’t pass up an opportunity to sleep often, unless you’ve got something on your mind. What’s going on?”
I sighed, defeated. He knew me too well. I proceeded to tell him the entire story, even the parts with the drunk and Bill Kaulitz. When I was finished he his mouth was pulled down into a grimace. He pulled me into his arms. “Oh, Dayna,” he whispered, more emotion behind his voice than I was able to detect. “You must have been terrified. It was so lucky that Bill was there to keep you from harm.”
I nodded. “You’re telling me, but when I was looking at him right before I left… there was something in his eyes that I couldn’t grasp. There was an emotion or a message that I couldn’t comprehend.”
He combed back a lock of my disheveled blonde hair. “It doesn’t matter,” he said softly, his hand lingering on my cheek. “You’ll probably never see him again and it was probably just the trick of the lights backstage.”
I nodded. “You’re most likely right. I won’t see Bill Kaulitz again…” Saying that made something in my chest go tight. I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat.
“’Morning everyone!” said a cheerful voice that split the air like a knife.
I looked up.
Xander strode in. His shaggy brown hair flopping back and forth as he loped toward us. He always reminded me of a less droolly, human version of a Shetland sheepdog. I couldn’t help but smile at him. “Hey, Xan.”
He beamed at me, then noticed my state. “Hey, what the heck happened to you? Didja get mauled by a bear in your sleep or sunthin’?”
I laughed. “No, but close. I didn’t sleep at all.”
He raises a brow. “Huh… it was those dang scary movies again wasn’t it?”
Even Andy laughed this time. “Yes, yes. You caught me,” I said.
“I knew it.”
We readied ourselves for the Saturday rush, Xander keeping my mood light. He cracked more jokes in that afternoon that I had ever seen him do with in the last few weeks. He must be really aware of how I feel today. I smiled inwardly at the thought. We went through the day quickly and it seemed like before I knew we had started we were cleaning up and getting things set up for the next shift. I put on my jacket and pulled my keys out of my pocket. There was a note stuck in the ring of my keys. I pulled it out and unfolded it. It read: ‘Dayna, you want to come with me to Johnny’s Café for lunch? Andy.’
I looked at him. He was watching and smiling at me. “Gawd, Andy. You coulda just asked me in person,” I said, smiling.
He laughed. “Like I had time to.”
I realized the note was scrawled on a napkin. I nodded. “Sure, I’ll go, but let me go home and change first. I don’t want to smell like popcorn anymore.”
He nodded. “Sounds good. See you in a few.”
I smiled and headed for my car. I drove home, blasting my music. I was in a better mood and I didn’t feel tired anymore. Xander and Andy really knew how to pick me up when I was down. Andy supplied the care and compassion, Xander supplied the humor and upbeat spirit. I parked my car in the street rather than on the driveway, since I’d just be leaving again anyway. I trudged inside when the phone rang. I called for someone to get it, but no one answered. I blinked. Duh, no one’s home. Mom and dad are at work and Alanna’s at dance. I scurried over and looked at the caller id. It was my cell phone!
I hastily answered it. “Hello?” I asked.
“Is Miss Dayna there?” asked a familiar tenor voice.
“This is she. Who is this?” I asked, curiously.
“This is Bill Kaulitz.”
My heart stopped, then rebooted, beating at about five hundred beats per second. “Oh,” I managed to say. Mentally, I kicked myself.
He laughed in his angelic voice. “Sorry to surprise you, but I found your phone last night. I wanted to give it back to you before we left today.”
Bill Kaulitz, the Bill Kaulitz, wanted to return a phone to a nobody like me. I couldn’t think. Just the prospect of seeing him again made my heart thunder against my rib cage. “Uh, okay,” I spluttered, not able to think of anything else to say. I mentally kicked myself again.
I heard him laugh again. “Do you want to meet somewhere?” he asked.
My heart stuttered. “Sure,” I said trying to sound calm. “I’m going to lunch at Johnny’s Café in a couple minutes if you want to meet me there.”
“Perfect,” he said softly. “I will see you in a couple minutes.”
“Okay,” I said, not wanting to hang up the phone.
“I look forward to seeing you again. Auf wiedersehen.”
“Bye…” I said quietly.
I heard him hang up. I put the phone back on the hook and slumped to the floor, my mind swirling. How is it even possible that Bill Kaulitz is looking forward to seeing a plain, uninteresting girl like me? I must be asleep… or deranged. I rubbed my temples. This can’t be happening. It’s not realistic. This only happens in books and movies… how could it be happening to me? I shook my head. This isn’t happening to me. Bill is just being polite, it’s not because he likes me. I stopped thinking. I was only depressing myself.
I got up and changed out of my work uniform. I put on one of my band t-shirts and my skinny jeans. I slid on my brown plaid deck shoes and tried to scratch on some eyeliner. I did better than I did last night. I only had to redo it twice. I hopped back in my car and headed for the café. When I drove up, I saw Andy’s car parked in the front spot. I parked in the spot two cars down from him. I walked through the chilly air and into the café.
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 23rd, 2008, 09:44 AM
<3
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 10:11 AM
I dnt know wat to write next :shock: this culd b the end THINK THINK THINK :(
SammiiXliebe
March 23rd, 2008, 11:36 AM
OMG lol okay so!
here is an idea for you. After Bill returns her phone
he like asks her out for coffee or something. DUH! :D
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 11:42 AM
I GOTS SOMETHING
Andy was sitting at one of the tables in the far corner. He waved at me to get my attention. I wound my way through the faux antique furnishing over to his table. I sat down in the corner seat, where I could see the door easily. He smiled softly at me.
“Hey kid,” I said, sliding my checkered tote under my chair.
“Hey,” he said quietly.
I watched him warily. There was something about him that wasn’t right. I wished that I could see his eyes. “What do you want to eat?”
He shrugged. “Anything is fine. Whatever you want. We can share.”
I blinked. There was definitely something up. “You okay? You seem kinda jumpy.”
He shook his head. “No, no. Everything is fine. Don’t worry about me.”
I shook my head and looked at my menu. Nothing looked appetizing at all. “You see anything you want?” I asked, not looking up.
“Yes,” he said. I picked up longing in his voice.
I glanced up at him. He quickly looked down at his unopened menu. “You found something already?” I asked.
He nodded. “How about the crab cakes and sushi rolls?” he asked.
I looked all over the menu. “That’s not even on here…” I said, dramatically dropping my menu on the table.
He laughed. “Of course it’s not on there, this is a café, not a five star restaurant. How about you have a hamburger and I’ll have a salad?”
I nodded. “Sounds like a plan. You sure you won’t mind me eating meat in front of you?”
He shook his head.
“What do you want to drink?”
“I’m having water.”
I scoffed. “Killjoy. Do you ever drink anything that might even be relatively bad for you?”
He shook his head. “I’m more interested in living past thirty five.”
I rolled my eyes. “Well, I’m having Mountain Dew. I like being unhealthy.”
Our waiter strolled up. She had bleach blonde hair that was cropped close to her head. She was wearing a disgusting amount of make up and her overlarge breasts nearly popped the buttons of her shirt clear off. She eyed Andy with lusty blue eyes. “Hi, I’m Renee and I’ll be your waitress for this afternoon. What can I get you to drink?” she asked, mainly to Andy. (I didn’t mind being shunted.)
He looked at me and back to the waitress. “I’ll have water and my friend will have Mountain Dew.”
She turned to me. She looked like she just realized I was there.
I gave her a wave. “Hi,” I mocked.
She gave me a forced smile, then turned back to Andy. “Are you ready to order or should I go get your drinks?”
“I’ll order now,” he said stacking our menus. “I’m going to have the Caesar salad and my friend is having the hamburger meal with…”
“Fries,” I coughed into my hand.
He shot me a disdainful look. “With fries…”
The waitress gave me a nasty look. “I’ll have that ready in a minute.”
She left and Andy slumped in his chair. “She was scary,” he said quietly.
“She liked you. You should go for it, she’s pretty,” I prodded.
He leaned forward. “Yeah, pretty fake.”
I laughed. “So, I wasn’t the only one who noticed.”
He smiled.
We talked about school, music, and the upcoming school dance. I hate school dances. I love to dance, but all the music at the dances suck. It’s all rap and grind music. It makes me want to stick fishhooks in my ears and rip out my eardrums. But every year some idiot invites me to go and I’m not cruel enough to say no. And every year, my date ditches me to go and dance with the girls who came by themselves. I don’t mind, though. I have my dad pick me up and I leave my date there by himself. But still the thought of going to a dance makes me shudder.
“So do you think anyone is going to ask you?” he asked.
I shook my head. “I sure hope not. The last billion dances sucked.”
He shrugged. “That’s because you went with the wrong people.”
I nodded. “You got me there.”
Our waitress delivered our food, making sure to stick her breasts out in front of Andy’s face. He recoiled in disgust. “Do you mind?” he asked. “You’re ruining my appetite.”
Her face fell and she hurriedly walked away.
“Harsh,” I said quietly.
He shook his head. “She deserved it.”
We ate our food and talked quietly about whatever popped into our minds.
Time passed. I was just finishing my burger when I saw a giant bus pull up. My heart thudded in my chest as the doors opened.
Andy noticed my distraction and turned around.
Bill stepped out of the bus. He turned his head for a second as he listened to his brother say something, then he headed toward the café. I thought I might have a heart attack. He entered the café with his black hood pulled up over his hair, which had been straightened flat, and he wore a pair of dark sunglasses. He looked slowly around the café then he caught sight of me. A huge smile broke across his face and he walked over to us.
He pulled up a chair and sat close to me. His knees touched mine. “Hello, Dayna,” he said quietly, his German accent curling his words.
I thought that my heart might explode, it was beating so fast. “Hey,” I said softly. “I’m glad you could make it.”
He smiled. “Me too,” he said, pulling off his sunglasses.
In his brown eyes was the same emotion, the strange message that I couldn’t read. It transfixed me, I couldn’t look away from his face. His features were so perfect, even more perfect than they were in the dark of night. His porcelain skin was flawless. His jaw was sharp, angular and looked to be carved from white marble. His lips were smooth and faultless. But his deep brown eyes were still the most magnificent feature about him. “I have your phone,” he said quietly, not looking away from my green eyes.
I couldn’t move. My body was paralyzed by his gaze.
He took one of my hands in his. They were smooth, strong, yet somehow, at the same time, fragile. He pressed the phone into my palm and with his other hand, he closed my fingers around it, never once looking away from my eyes. He left his hands on mine. “I am glad I got to see you again,” he said, a smile curling the very edges of his mouth.
I opened my mouth to respond, but no sound came out, just an embarrassing whistling noise.
He leaned back and burst out laughing. It was the most amazing sound that I had ever heard. It was melodic and full of happiness, not like the fake laughs that I usually hear from celebrities. It was throaty and full like the sound of his voice when he sang. It made me smile and want to laugh with him, despite my deep embarrassment. His laughing slowly died down. When the silence had returned, he gently squeezed my hands.
I cleared my throat to make sure that I had a voice. “I’m glad I got to see you too. How was everything after I left?” I asked, trying to strike up a conversation.
He put on a fake grimace. “Boring,” he said, sticking out his tongue. “Tom was being ein *****loch, but that was because I was being lazy. How about you?”
“Sleepless,” I said.
Concern creased his brow. “I am sorry,” he said, his face so close to mine. He sounded completely genuine, like he really was upset that I didn’t get any sleep.
The bus horn honked. Our heads turned, then we turned back to each other.
“Good luck on your tour. I wish I could go,” I said, forcing a smile onto my face.
He smiled. “I wish you could too,” he said softly. I sensed something else behind his words.
“Maybe we’ll-” I stopped myself. I didn’t want to get my hopes up. There wouldn’t be another chance for me to see him. He’d be touring in Europe and Canada and even if he was in the U.S., he’d probably never return to New Mexico. I struggled to find something to say. “I guess this is good-bye for good,” I said finally, kicking myself for saying it.
The strange emotion showed up in his eyes strongly now. He squeezed my fingers around my phone. “I guess it is,” he said quietly. “It was nice meeting you, Dayna.”
“It was nice to meet you too, Bill. This whole thing will definitely be the highlight of my life.”
He laughed a little, then we sat in silence, staring at each other. I willed the moment not to end, but soon he pulled his hands away from mine. My hands felt cold and empty. He slid his sunglasses back on and headed for the door. My heart hurt like he had taken a piece of it with him and he was dragging a part of me away. I desperately wanted to get up and go to him and beg him not to leave. You’ve only known him for a day. Stop getting so freakin’ worked up! I mentally yelled at myself. Honestly, you’re not that driven by your emotions!
I watched him get in the bus and drive off. After he was completely out of sight, I slumped back into my chair and shut my eyes. His face was still swirling in my mind. A part of me wanted my dream of falling in love with Bill to come true. The other part of me desperately wanted to forget the entire situation. I was torn between the two. I clutched my phone, it was the only thing I had to remind myself of him. I still couldn’t decide. Should I let myself fall in love him or should I forget him entirely?
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 01:29 PM
:D another chapter I had to post it before I forgot wat I was going to write it about well here it is.
“Hey, Dayna?” asked a voice that I had forgotten about until just then.
“Hmm?” I asked, cracking open an eye.
Andy’s mouth was turned down in a grimace. “You okay?” he asked softly.
I shut my eyes, my emotions completely unraveled. “Oh Andy…” I said, tears developing in my eyes.
He pulled his chair next to mine and pulled me into his arms. I leaned my head on his shoulder, keeping my fist over my mouth to stifle my sobs. “Come on, it’s okay,” he said softly.
I shook my head. “I don’t know what to do. I can’t decide whether to like him or let him go.”
He rocked me back and forth, shushing me and rubbing my arm. After a long silence, he asked, “Do you like him?”
I hiccupped. “More than any guy I’ve ever met,” I answered automatically.
“Do you think he likes you back?” he asked.
I shrugged awkwardly. “I don’t know. I can’t tell. He seems to, doesn’t he?”
He didn’t immediately respond. I looked up at him. I could see his eyes from where I was. They were distant, like he was thinking. His mouth was halfway open as if he was wanted to say something. He closed it, then opened it again, only to close it a second time. He opened it a third time and said softly, as if it hurt him to say it, “I think he likes you a lot.”
I sniffed and burrowed my head closer to his neck. “How can you tell?” I asked, my voice congested from crying.
He sighed and squeezed my arm. “I saw the way he looked at you,” he said. He sounded sad. “It was unlike anything I’d ever seen before. It was like you were something that he wanted so badly, but couldn’t have because of the circumstances.”
“Wanted? Like an object?”
He shook his head. “No, no. Not ‘want’ like you would a movie or CD. It was more like a desperate need.”
I shut my eyes. I should’ve gone after him! Now, he’s gone forever! I felt more sobs rise in my throat. “Andy, I hate this,” I said, slinging my hand around his neck. I pressed my eyes against his neck in a futile attempt to keep any more tears from escaping.
He held me in his arms. “Dayna, please don’t cry,” he said, pain in his voice. “Don’t be sad. You still have your friends and family.”
I nodded, forcing myself to stop crying. I sat up and wiped my eyes. “You’re right. It’s too late now. He’s gone.” Saying that made me feel like I had stabbed my heart with a red-hot knife. “Now it’s time to move on.” I choked back my fresh wave of tears. I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth fighting my tears.
Andy put a hand on one of my fists. “Come, let’s go.”
He dropped a twenty on the table and picked up my tote. He handed it to me.
I took it with a shaky thank you. I dropped my newly returned phone into my purse. We walked out of the café. The chilly air hit my face like a slap. The temperature must have dropped about twelve degrees since I got there. We walked to my car. I turned to Andy. I hugged him tightly around his shoulders. “Thanks Andy,” I whispered. “You really are the best friend I ever had.”
He put his arms around me. “You’re welcome. I’d do anything for you.”
I smiled. “I know you would.”
We separated and I got into my truck. I gave him one last wave before driving back home. I didn’t play my CD for fear of irritating my frayed emotions. I got home, parked and headed inside, hoping that I’d be able to move on and forget this ever happened.
Bill’s Perspective
I sat in the bedroom of the bus, my heart aching numbly. My hands felt like they were still holding her small ones between them. I shut my eyes just so I could see her face, her beautiful face. She was pale, her blonde hair was tangled and messy, her beautiful green eyes were bloodshot and red, yet she still held a godlike splendor. I opened my eyes, I was only making my chest hurt worse. A knock came at the door. ‘Enter,’ I said quietly, picking up a sheet of paper to make it look like I had been doing something.
Tom peeked his dreadlocked head in. ‘You okay?’ he asked. ‘You haven’t come back out since we left.’
I shrugged. ‘I’m doing fine. I just need some ‘me’ time. How’s everyone else coping?’
He sat down on his bunk across from me. ‘Gustav is a little listless, Georg is sleeping like a log on the couch.’
‘What about you?’
He sighed. ‘I’m tired. I’m probably going to take a nap.’ He paused and watched me as I looked at my blank paper. ‘Writing a new song?’
I nodded, even though that wasn’t the truth.
‘What about?’ he asked.
I shrugged. ‘Not sure yet.’
He sighed. ‘What’s the matter? You seem under the weather.’
I shook my head. ‘Just tired.’
‘It’s her isn’t it?’
I looked up in alarm. ‘No! It’s because I’m tired, irritable and sick of being on this tour!’ I snapped.
He raised his eyebrows. ‘You haven’t been right since you met her. What’d she do to you?’
I shook my head. ‘She didn’t do anything to me… and don’t blame her for what’s wrong with me.’
He laid down on his bunk. ‘Whatever you say.’
I got up and left him to take a nap. I walked past Georg, who was dead asleep on the couch, and into the kitchen. I grabbed a bottle of root beer out of the fridge and sat down at the table. Gustav was pacing by the microwave. ‘What’s your problem?’ I asked, watching him stride back and forth.
He didn’t look at me. ‘I can’t seem to calm down. Ever since that red haired girl came back stage, I can’t think of anything else.’
I sighed. ‘I know how you feel,’ I said, the image of Dayna’s smiling face flashing in my mind. My heart gave an unpleasant squeeze.
He sat down, a ray of hope in his eyes. ‘You seem like you’re getting along just fine. What are you doing to make yourself forget?’
Forget? I asked myself. I never want to forget Dayna. ‘I wrote a song about her and I drew a picture of her, then I crumpled them both up and threw them out the window.’
He seemed satisfied. He got up and headed for the bedroom.
I had just lied to him. I hadn’t thrown them out the window. I had stored my song and my drawing of her in my suitcase, where only I could find it. I took a deep draught of my root beer, draining half the bottle. I hope she doesn’t forget me. Just the thought of her forgetting me made my root beer go sour and my stomach feel sick.
I put down the bottle and put my head on the plastic table. I shut my eyes, trying to sleep, trying to think about anything that might calm my mind and heal my heart. But the only thing that I thought of that would ever do that for me, was Dayna. God, how I need you Dayna, I thought desperately. Please don’t forget about me.
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 02:26 PM
:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: I GOT BORED IM HYPER FOR SOME REASON ANYWAY HERES MORE :shock: :shock:
Dayna’s Perspective
I was back at school on Monday like normal. I had forced myself the rest of the weekend not to look at my phone or anything that remotely reminded me of Bill. I thought I had partially moved on, well, I thought I did. Things fell apart when Rayna talked to me that morning.
“Hey Dayna!” she said, bouncing over to me.
I beamed at her, secretly dreading what she had planned to talk to me about. “Hey! What’s up?”
She swooned. “I’m sooo in love with Tom Kaulitz,” she said, leaning up against the lockers.
It felt like I had been punched in the gut. I tried to smile. “Hehe, ya,” I managed to say.
She frowned. “What’s the matter?”
“Nothing, I just feel a little sick. On the bright side, someone returned my phone!”
She smiled. “Really? Who!”
My heart clutched. I was not doing well at skirting the subject of Bill. “Uh, I’m not sure,” I lied. “They put it in the mail.”
She shrugged. “Hmm, strange, but at least you have it back! Guess what?” she asked.
“What?” I asked, not wanting the answer.
“I wrote a poem about Tom! You want to read it?”
I nodded. “Sure.”
She handed me a sheet of paper. My heart started to hurt before the poem had even started. The title was: Kaulitz.
Kind
Amorous
Unique
Lovable
Intelligent
Tender
Zealous
All of these describe you.
You, the most perfect of all beings.
These are what I admire about you.
These are what I see each time our eyes meet.
I can see love in your eyes.
I can feel the care and devotion you put out.
I’m willing to give it back ten fold.
If you’d only give me a chance.
I love you, Tom Kaulitz, despite the distance between us.
When I had finished the poem, I was very near tears. Her poem had described my feelings for Bill perfectly. My heart ached with every beat it took. I swallowed back the lump that was beginning to form in my throat. I handed back the poem. “It was… enlightening,” I said, trying to keep my voice even.
She smiled. “I’m going to send it to Tom! What do you think?”
I grimaced. “I dunno. He might not take it the same way you intend it to be taken.”
She frowned. “You’re right. I’ve got to be more subtle, maybe just write him a friendly letter.”
I nodded. “That sounds a little more reasonable.”
She laughed, her red curls shook with her mirth.
I couldn’t help but laugh with her. The first bell rang. I grabbed my stuff and headed to class.
My emotions had just started to recover from Rayna’s poem, when we got out for lunch. I headed down to the lunchroom, hoping to see Andy before I saw Rayna. For once, my bad luck didn’t plague me. Andy was sitting by himself, his bangs blacker than usual. “Hey kid!” I said, hiding the pain that continually beat inside of me. “Did you re-dye your hair?”
He smiled at me. “Hello you, and yes I did, so nice of you to notice!”
We both grew quiet.
“How are you fairing?” he asked quietly so no one but me could hear.
I sighed. “Worse than before,” I said, shaking my head. “Rayna wrote a poem about Tom that made my emotions go berserk. My heart still hurts from that, and that was before school had even started! Andy, what if I never recover from this?”
He put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed gently. “I know you can. I know that you’re capable of forgetting him.”
“I know that I can, but every time I think that he’s out of my mind something reminds me of him and it all comes rushing back. Each time the pain gets worse.”
He grimaced. “I hate to see you hurting, Dayna. If you need someone to cry, yell, or rant to, I’m always here.”
I nodded. “I know you are.” I sat quietly for a time, allowing my thoughts to stew while I ate.
Towards the end of lunch, I turned back to Andy, who was fiddling with a lock of his bangs. He noticed me looking at him and gave his attention to me. “Andy?” I asked.
“The very same,” he replied.
I laughed, but became serious again. “Do you think that the reason I can’t forget him is because I don’t want to forget him?”
He shrugged. “It’s a possibility, but I think it’s because it’s still fresh on your mind. It’ll be easier to forget after this whole thing has blown over. Maybe in a week or so things will start going back to normal.”
I sighed. It was closure. I’d forget all of this soon enough and that’s all I needed right now.
School dragged like it was weighted down by molasses. Finally, the last bell rang. I walked out of my classroom and to my locker. I put the homework I needed to do into my shoulder bag and slung it over my shoulder. I pulled out my phone like I always would after school to check if my mom or dad had called me. When I opened the phone, my heart stopped. A photo of Bill Kaulitz was the background of my phone. It looked like he had taken it himself. His angelic face was smiling wide. The smile squinted his eyes, but I could still see the glint in them.
I thought that seeing this picture would make my heart explode with pain, but it didn’t. It did the exact opposite. It felt more like a warm blanket had been wrapped around my hurting heart. It felt like a healing salve had been poured over my raw emotions. I smiled, a real smile. I pulled my phone close to my chest, shutting my eyes, happy for the sweet relief.
I walked to my car feeling so much better than I had since the concert. I drove home, playing Tokio Hotel as loud as I could get my stereo to go to. I turned my music down as I turned down my street. I parked in the street, feeling too lazy to park in the driveway. I saw my mom’s car was home. I shrugged.
I walked in the house and she was in the kitchen. “Hey, mom,” I said, turning to go up the stairs.
“Hey, Dayna,” she said. “Could you come here?”
“Sure.” I walked back into the kitchen. “What’s up?”
She crossed her arms. “I need to talk to you about your phone.”
I held it up. “I found it.”
She groaned. “Dayna!” she cried. “I wish you would’ve told me that before I bought you a new one!”
I instantly felt guilty. “Sorry,” I said. I knew that we didn’t have much money as it was. I knew that this must have taken a big portion out of our monthly allowance. “Can you take it back?”
She sighed. “I suppose so, seeing as it hasn’t been opened yet.”
“Okay, I’m going to go and get changed.”
“Before you go, can I see your phone?” she asked, holding out her hand.
I shrugged. “Sure.” I tossed it to her without a second thought.
“I just want to make sure that no one has tampered with it.”
I sighed and walked up the stairs. I threw my shoulder bag down and changed into shorts and a sweatshirt. I had finished my math and chem. homework, when my mom brought my phone back. She had a frown on her face. “Who was on your background?”
I shrugged. “Just a friend,” I said, knowing that if I said it was Bill Kaulitz she would get angry at me. She never did like my alternative music.
“Oh, I didn’t know you knew any girls who looked like that.”
It felt like she had just slapped me in the face. “That was a boy,” I said, my voice low and defensive.
She shrugged. “Well enough. I deleted the picture anyway, so it doesn’t matter.”
My insides iced over as she walked out of the room. “No,” I breathed. I snatched my phone and opened it. The background had been changed to a picture of Rayna and me. I flipped through my picture album, it was gone. I moaned, my healing salve and warm blanket had been ripped away from me. My heart began to hurt again. Does the world not want me to be happy! I inquired angrily, as tears welled in my eyes.
morbid_pansy
March 23rd, 2008, 03:41 PM
Hey Jannah Banana :D haha it's Jessica I luv ur fanfic carry on with it see ya.
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 06:30 PM
:shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: DNT KNOW WAT TO WRITE NEXT wat does anyone feel about Tom and Bill jumping off a cliff and Dayna finds out hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm got to think bout it
SammiiXliebe
March 23rd, 2008, 06:59 PM
D:! I would KILL my mother if she did that.
I would have been like "ARG!!!!" and then probably
hire someone to bite off her head!
Continue Pleasee <3
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 07:23 PM
HMMMM mkay here it goes....
A week had passed since I had lost the photo. I had slowly deteriorated emotionally, crying more easily, my temper would explode more often, and I’d go through fits of frightening euphoria. I’d make sure to seem normal around Rayna and Andy so they wouldn’t worry, but Andy has started to suspect something. I’d listen to my Tokio Hotel CD just so I could hear his voice. During that time, it felt like I had my salve and warm blanket back. But whenever I turned it off, my heart would blister and I’d start crying. It was those times that I wanted more than anything to be able to choose between forgetting him completely or to try and, somehow, be with him. I never wanted to forget him, but it was usually what I chose since the second is nearly impossible. I always failed at trying to forget him. It was as if something kept him from completely being buried.
It was Wednesday after school. I was at my locker when Andy walked up to me.
“Hey, you,” he said softly.
I turned my head and gave him a warm smile. “Hey kid!” I said, keeping my voice bright. “What are you up to this fine morning?”
He sighed and rubbed his forehead through his hair. “Worrying about you,” he said, his voice just barely over a whisper.
I frowned. “How come?” I asked.
He crossed his arms. “Do you think I can’t see you when you’re not around me or Rayna?”
I raised a brow, but kept my face blank of emotion. I didn’t want him to see my alarm. I shrugged. “I dunno, depends on how good your sight is.”
He sighed. “Dayna,” he said, shaking my shoulders. “I can see you suffering, whenever you’re by yourself. I’ve told Rayna and she’s worried too.”
“You told Rayna!” I cried in dismay.
He hushed me. “Not everything. I told her that you were upset about something and that I didn’t know what it was. She’s been watching too. She hasn’t seen what I have though.”
“What’d you see?” I asked.
He grimaced. “You were in your car and you were crying your eyes out. Then you…” he broke off and looked at me. “Why are you doing this to yourself?” he asked.
I blinked. “Doing what?”
He grabbed my wrist and turned it over. He pushed up my sleeve. “This!” he cried, pointing at the shallow cuts on the insides of my wrists. “Why!”
I pulled away from him. “It was only once! I only did it that time in the car! It hurt so bad, but it kept my mind off of him.”
He looked at me in reproach. “You’re hurting yourself over a guy who’s never coming back, who feels nothing for you!” he cried.
I felt like he had just slapped me in the face. “You don’t know that!” I said angrily.
“No! I do! He’s never coming back and he doesn’t care about you, so just get over him!”
Angry tears welled in my eyes. I glared at him and walked away. I stomped to my car and sat in an angry silence. Andy was right. Bill wouldn’t come back. I don’t know why I felt that he would, but I couldn’t grasp that Bill didn’t care about me. Why would he had taken the time to return my phone if he didn’t care? I leaned my head against my steering wheel. I slid a look at the Tokio Hotel CD that was sitting on the passenger’s seat. Bill’s gorgeous face looked up at me. I shut my eyes and slowly turned the CD over. I couldn’t stand to see those beautiful eyes.
I started my car and drove home. I parked my car and walked inside, my heart hurting worse than it had in a long time. I dropped my phone onto my bedside table and collapsed onto my bed. I shut my eyes trying to numb out the pain. The silence was suffocating, then a quiet song started playing. I looked around my room. Oh, my fragile beauty, sang a beautiful tenor voice. My heart began to beat faster. I knew that voice, but where was it coming from?
Let me hold you in my arms.
Your pale face is the epitome of magnificence.
Let me hold it in my hands.
I searched frantically. It was in or around my room somewhere.
Don’t forget me, my lovely.
Please.
Your absence makes my life
Cold, empty, and meaningless.
I opened my windows and looked on my roof. Wherever it was coming from it wasn’t up there. I shut the window and turned around.
I can’t seem to go on without you
I hope your coping better than I
My life is a burden
when you’re not in it.
Don’t forget me, my lovely.
Please.
Your absence makes my life
Cold, empty, and meaningless.
The song went into a sweet and melodic tinkling of an electric guitar. The beautiful voice ‘ooh’ed and ‘aah’ed along with the swells and falls of the music. I stood frozen in my steps. I tried to locate the beautiful music.
Oh, my fragile beauty,
Your radiant smile warms my heart
Your gorgeous green eyes awaken a desperate longing in me
Let me hold you in my arms.
Don’t forget me, my lovely.
Please.
Your absence makes my life
Cold, empty, and meaningless.
The music became louder with more rock in it.
Please, find me, while I still feel.
My heart can only stand this pain so long
Please…
While… I… still… feel…
It softened to the thrum of the guitar.
Please, my angel, he whispered, the guitar playing softly in the background. Find me. I can’t live without you.
The music started to dwindle. Panic started to rise in my throat, I hadn’t found the music yet. Then I saw my phone was alight. My phone was playing the music. I jumped across my bed and grabbed it, nearly braining myself on my table. I quickly opened it without looking at who it was. “Hello?” I asked, hoping I wasn’t too late.
“Hello, Dayna,” said a familiar tenor voice.
:shock: CLIFFHANGER :D
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 23rd, 2008, 07:43 PM
*bites lip*
I'm in love.
SammiiXliebe
March 23rd, 2008, 07:47 PM
DUDE, WTF! OMG that song was amazing, Lol
anyway.
BILLLLLLLLLL COME TO HER! SHE NEEDS YOU!
*spazz*
continue please ! <3
luvukaulitztwins
March 23rd, 2008, 07:58 PM
Lolz here's some more I'll post more 2moz aswell if I get a chance I got to go places BORING -_- I may not post it 2moz maybe Wednesday I have only finished typing up chapter 10 and saved it and this chapter 9 so I gotta think about it plus I got school on Tuesday so I got 2moz to do it and timezones anywayz heres
A feeling of overwhelming happiness filled me up. Bill… I thought, letting the happiness saturate every fiber of my being.
“It took you a little while to answer,” he said softly.
I smiled. “Sorry, I couldn’t figure out where the music was coming from.”
He laughed. “Did you like it?” he asked.
I nodded. “It was wonderful,” I said breathlessly.
“I recorded it the night I found your phone.”
“It’s really awesome, when’d you write it?” I asked, just starting to get a hold on my racing heart.
“That night.”
My jaw dropped. “Wow and you recorded it that night too? That’s talent. I thought that it would’ve taken you at least a week to write.”
“I haven’t known you for a week.”
My heart skipped a beat. “You mean that song…” I started to say. I didn’t want to finish for fear of being wrong.
“Was about you,” he finished.
Tears welled in my eyes. He does care. Andy was wrong! “Thank you,” I choked.
“Oh, Dayna, are you crying?” he asked, concern in his voice.
“Mm-hmm,” I squeaked.
“Oh, no,” he said, panic in his voice. “Please don’t be upset.”
I shook my head. “I’m not upset. I’m happy.”
There was a pause. “Oh,” he said. “Good…” There was relief in his voice.
“How’d you get my number?” I asked, in a shaking voice.
He laughed. “You do realize that I had your phone.”
I blushed. “Oh, right. What possessed you to call me?” I asked, laying on the sarcasm.
“Desperation,” he said softly.
My heart throbbed at the sound of the desolation in his voice. It hurt to hear him like that. “I’m sorry,” I said just as softly as he. “I wish I could be there for you right now.”
“Oh, god, if only you could,” he said. There was such a longing in his voice, it frightened me. Had something happened to him? Why did he need me so badly?
I was about to ask what was the matter, when he cut in. “Oh, no, I’ve got to go. I don’t know when I’ll be able to call you next.” There was a pause. “Don’t about forget me,” he said softly.
I shook my head. “I won’t, promise.”
“Thank you,” he said quietly. “Auf wiedersehen.”
“Bye,” I said.
I heard him hang up. I slowly shut the phone and put it back on my table. I smiled and threw myself back onto my pillow. I laughed out loud. He does care about me, just like I knew all along! My heart felt warm and healed. I started my homework and finished it within an hour. I couldn’t stop smiling. Things were so much better now. I had my closure, now I could live life without the pain of confusion and torn emotions. Bill, I’ll never forget you, I thought.
Bill’s Perspective
I hurried put my phone back in my pocket and started walking around the bedroom. I sang a few bars of a new song I was working on. The door opened and Tom looked in. ‘Hey,’ he said. ‘Is that the new song?’
I smiled. ‘Yes, it is!’
He blinked. ‘You seem to be in a good mood. What happened?’
I shrugged. ‘I finally made some headway. It’s put me in a good mood.’
‘Headway on what?’ he asked sitting down on his bunk. (We were still on the tour, heading for the next stop, the last one)
‘The song,’ I said. ‘I’ve made some good headway.’ I didn’t want him to know that I was still hanging onto Dayna.
‘May I hear it?’ he asked.
I shrugged. ‘I’m not sure that it’s your style, but okay.’
I cleared my throat.
Stark is the color of life
When I’ve got no purpose.
The world is backwards
And I can’t find my ‘up’
I hummed a couple more bars then turned to Tom. ‘So?’ I asked. ‘That’s all I have right now.’
He shrugged. ‘You’re right, it’s not my style. Instead of ‘the world is backwards’ how about ‘my world is warped’ and ‘I can’t find my way out,’ rather than ‘my ‘up’’’
I nodded. ‘That’s a very good idea.’ I scribbled on my paper and crossed out the bad lyrics and wrote in the new ones.
‘Hey, are you still attached to that girl?’ he asked, pulling on the bill of his hat.
I spun around. ‘She has a name,’ I snapped. ‘And, no, I let her go a while ago.’ I hate lying about my feelings for Dayna, but I know Tom will be angry if he knows I’m still hanging onto her. Forgive me, my angel, I pleaded in my mind.
He sighed. ‘So you’re saying that your strange depression and moodiness has been because of something else?’
I nodded. ‘Yes, I couldn’t figure out what to write. You know how I get when I can’t write a song.’
He shook his head. ‘Whatever.’ He was about to leave, then he turned back to me. ‘You know, I’m okay with you still liking her,’ he said softly. ‘I just don’t want to see you hurting because of it.’
I smiled. ‘Thanks, Tom.’ I paused. ‘I talked to her today. That’s why I’m in such a good mood.’
He smiled. ‘I’m glad that she makes you happy… just don’t let her take over your life.’
I shook my head. ‘I wouldn’t dream of it.’
He smirked then left me to my own. I laid down on my stiff, thin mattress. I finally had Tom’s approval. I shut my eyes to look at her smiling face When it slid into my vision it was faded and blurry. None of her features were clear anymore, I couldn’t even see the color of her eyes. I sat up, panicked. I couldn’t remember what she looked like. She had blonde hair… was it long or short? I think it was short…no! I shouldn’t have to think about it! I should know by heart! Her eyes were green… or were they hazel? I shook my head. I can’t forget her! I’ve got to see her again. After this last concert, I’m going back to New Mexico.
luvukaulitztwins
March 24th, 2008, 10:15 AM
OMFG I TYPED UP CHAPTER 2 ON MICROSOFT WORD IT'S MY FAV :mrgreen: I SOO WANNA POST IT BUT GOTS TO PUT THE NEXT CHAPTER UP FROM THE LAST ONE :ugeek:
Dayna’s Perspective Dayna’s Perspective
I got back to school on Thursday feeling happy and normal. I walked into school, humming as I went along. I hummed as I put my things in my locker, oblivious that Andy was walking toward me. When I finally realized he was there, I beamed at him. “Good morning!” I said, with a wave.
He looked taken aback. “Are you okay?” he asked, confusion apparent in his tone.
I nodded. “Perfect,” I said. “You?”
“I’m confused. You walked out of school looking like you could kill someone and you come back humming like you haven’t a care in the world. What happened?”
I shrugged. “Something good!” I said vaguely. I knew he’d get mad if he knew Bill had called me. Just thinking about being called by Bill made my heart tingle and tickle. It made me want to laugh.
“Obviously,” he said, shaking his head. “What happened?”
I was about to give him a lie, when the first bell rang. “I’ll tell you during lunch!” I said. Then I headed off to my first class. School passed quickly since my mood was so light. It seemed like lunch came quicker than usual. Andy was waiting for me at my locker. I smiled at him. He smiled back. “Shall we?” he asked after I had gotten my lunch.
“We shall.”
We walked to the lunchroom, talking the whole way there. I babbled about homework and anything else that came to mind. I avoided the subject of Bill however. I feel guilty having to hide my feelings about Bill. It makes me feel so suppressed.
I sat down and before I had even opened my lunch, Andy asked, “Okay, now tell me what happened to make your mood so light.”
I was about to lie again, but I just didn’t feel like weighting myself down with lies at the moment. “You really want to know?” I asked.
He nodded. “Of course. I love to see you happy and I’d like to thank whatever it was that helped you out of your slump.”
I laughed. I couldn’t imagine Andy thanking Bill for anything. “Well, yesterday after school, I got a call from a very special person.”
“A call, like on your cell phone?” he asked.
I nodded.
“Who?”
I sighed. “Don’t get mad, okay?”
He nodded. “Okay,” he said, eyeing me warily.
“Bill Kaulitz called me yesterday.”
His mouth dropped, then thinned into a white line. “How’d he get your number?” he asked, anger rippling in his voice.
“I gave it to him,” I lied, irritated by his reaction.
He grabbed my shoulders. “Why?!” he asked. “Do you never want to forget him?!”
“No!” I yelled. I lowered my voice after I saw people staring at me. “No, I don’t want to forget him!”
“Why not?! He’s only caused you pain!”
“So have you!” I said, prodding him in the ribs. “But you don’t see me trying to forget you!”
“But you’re never going to see him again! It’s like your falling for an untouchable!”
“What’s that supposed to mean?!” I cried.
“He’s a celebrity,” he said. “You are a-” he stopped himself.
“I’m a what, Andy? Tell me, I’m just dying to hear what you really think of me,” I seethed, my words dripping with sarcasm.
He hesitated. “You’re not a celebrity.”
“I’m a nobody?” I asked. “Is that what you wanted to say?”
He shook his head. “No! Well, yes, but only in the public light.”
I crossed my arms. “That hurts, especially coming from you.”
“Can’t you see what I’m trying to tell you?” he asked, frustrated.
“Yes,” I snapped. “You’re telling me that I have absolutely no chance with Bill Kaulitz unless I’m famous!”
He sighed. “NO!” he said in exasperation. “I’m telling you that you don’t have a chance with him because you’re not on the same level! He’s in the top upper class, you’re in the middle class.”
“So you’re saying that there can’t be any successful interclass relationships?” I asked.
“Dayna, please understand where I’m coming from,” he pleaded.
“Answer my question.”
“Sure there is interclass relationships, but-”
“Mine won’t work out because it’s me and not someone else?” I asked.
“No!” he cried.
“Then why don’t you think it will work out?” I asked.
“It’s not that I don’t think it could work out, but I think that it’s unlikely that you could even start one!”
“Why? Because I’m unattractive?” I accused.
“No! Dayna, listen to me!”
“Why? So you can tell me that I’m an ugly nobody that has no chance with Bill Kaulitz because I’m poor?!”
He shut his mouth and turned away from me.
I sat fuming. I ate my food hurriedly and left the lunchroom without another word to Andy. I sat in front of my locker scratching the word ‘hate’ into my arm with a mechanical pencil until the bell rang. I went to my next class, which gave me time to cool down and stop my hate waves. School got out and I stopped by my locker for only a short period of time. I walked to my car without so much as glancing at anyone.
I got to my car and was about to get in when I saw a white paper fluttering on my windshield under one of my wipers. I pulled it out, making sure not to rip it. I looked at it. It read: ‘Dayna, I’m sorry for saying what I did. I didn’t mean anything that I said. The conversation got out of hand and I couldn’t find a way to stop its downward spiral. It seemed that everything that came out of my mouth was the wrong thing. I think that you’re relationship with Bill could work out, if you two were completely devoted to each other, and I think that you’d have no trouble starting one. I’m sorry that I made you mad. Can you ever forgive me? Andy.’
I looked across the hood of my car. Andy was standing there, watching me through his black bangs.
I smiled. “Gawd, you coulda just asked me in person,” I said.
He smiled. “Does that mean yes?” he asked.
“Duh!” I said. “Come over here and give me a hug.”
He walked around the front of my car and we embraced. “I’m sorry too. It was mostly my fault that the conversation when the way it did,” I said.
“Yes,” he jested. “It was your fault.”
I laughed, gave him a soft punch in the gut. “Does that mean I’m forgiven?” I mimicked.
We separated. He laughed and coughed at the same time. “Well, about the conversation, yes. The punch, no.”
He gave me a good wallop on the arm. “There. Now you’re forgiven.”
I laughed. “See you tomorrow, Andy.”
“See you then!” he called as he walked to his car.
morbid_pansy
March 25th, 2008, 12:02 PM
:D OH COME ON PUT ANOTHER CHAPTER TONIGHT PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE I WANT MORE :evil:
hope my English was not bad :oops:
luvukaulitztwins
March 25th, 2008, 12:44 PM
Danke Heidi :D Ich kann mehr, bis ich weiß nicht, ob ich sollte. :mrgreen:
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 25th, 2008, 01:11 PM
Ja, Mehr Bitte.
luvukaulitztwins
March 25th, 2008, 02:17 PM
Hehe here :mrgreen: I THINK IT IS MY FAV CHAPTER SO FAR!!!
IT'S EPIC JK JK JK ENJOY THE SUSPENSE! :mrgreen:
The weekend arrived without another hitch. I had just gotten off work and I was listening to the radio. I was listening to the alternative station when an alert came on. “Hello everyone, I’d like to call your attention to a breaking story,” they said, their voice dead serious. “German lead singer Bill Kaulitz has gone missing in action.”
I slammed on the brakes and pulled over. The people behind me honked at me and gave me ugly looks, but I didn’t care. I was too shocked to think. The man on the radio continued, “He was last seen in New York at the final concert of the Scream America tour. He disappeared just after the concert was over. One witness says that she saw him get dragged into a crowd of over zealous fans.” My heart clutched. “Another says that he saw him running from the scene, a purpose in his stride. Yet another says that she saw him getting attacked by a fellow band member.” My heart clutched again. “Reporters spoke to the rest of the band. They are all just as shocked as we are. They say that they have no idea where Kaulitz could have gone. Tom Kaulitz, Bill’s twin brother, refused to give a comment, he only gave the reporters a stony glare. If you have any idea where Bill Kaulitz is or could be call you local police. Now back to ‘Bleed Black’ by A.F.I.”
I sat in my car, my body frozen with fear. Where could he have gone? I asked myself. Panic flooded my system. I struggled to put my car back in drive. My hands shook so badly I could barely drive in a straight line. I got home, hastily parked my car, and ran inside. I sure chose a day to forget my phone, I thought, mentally kicking myself. I sprinted up the stairs and picked up my phone. I flipped through my address book, but my hands were shaking so badly I couldn’t function well enough to hit the call button when I reached his name. I sat down and took a deep breath. I pressed the call button and sat, my whole body shook with fear.
It rang a couple of time, until, “Hello?” asked a baritone voice.
Disappointment shot me through, along with a fresh wave of panic. It wasn’t him. “Tom?” I asked.
“Yes,” he said. “Who’s this?”
“It’s Dayna,” I said. “Where’s Bill?”
“I have no idea,” he said indifferently. “I’m not his keeper.”
It felt like he had punched my heart. “Tom!” I cried. “He’s your brother! Don’t you even care at all?!”
He sighed. “No, it’s his life. He gets to screw it up any way he wants.”
“Screw it up?” I asked. Then it dawned on me. “You know where he went!”
“Nope,” he said monotonously.
“Yes, you do!” I said.
“No,” he said again.
“Tell me where he’s gone!” I demanded.
“No.”
I felt the familiar burn of tears in my eyes. “Please,” I begged. “Please tell me.”
“No,” he said again. “I don’t have time to care about him anymore. He threw his life away and I don’t care anymore.”
He hung up before I could respond. I put the phone down, the tears overflowing my eyelids. I ran down stairs and turned on the news. A picture of his beautiful smiling face was on the screen. The news lady said that he might have been spotted in San Antonio, Tampa, Kansas City, and Minneapolis. That’s all over the freaking country! He couldn’t be all of those places! I thought angrily. She said the police don’t even have a trail. Several taxi drivers claim to have driven him to various locations, but none of the locations had any relevance to each other.
I shut the TV off. Even the freaking police don’t have an idea where he’s gone! He could be anywhere right now! I ran upstairs and grabbed my phone. I dialed Andy’s number. He had answered it before the first ring was finished. “Dayna, calm down,” he said before he even said ‘hello.’
“Andy, he’s gone! He’s gone!” I cried. “When he called me yesterday he said that he did it because of desperation. I didn’t know what he meant, but it might be because he’s depressed and he wants to kill himself! Andy, what do I do!?”
He shushed me softly. “Dayna, Dayna, calm down. I’m sure he’s fine.”
“No! Andy, he could be dead!”
“Dayna, get a hold on your emotions!” he cried. “If you want to do something, you’ve got to calm down first!”
I took a few deep breaths. “Okay, I’m a little calmer.”
“Good, now, have you called him?”
I nodded. “Yes, I have, but Tom picked up.” I started panicking again. “He said that Bill was throwing away and screwing up his life! I didn’t understand and he wouldn’t give me a straight answer!”
“Take a deep breath,” he said.
I did.
“Now, what did the people on the news say?”
“Nothing helpful. They said the police have no idea where he could be.”
“Hmm, do you have any idea where he could’ve gone?”
I shook my head, tears poured from my eyes again. “I don’t have any idea.” Panic hit hard again as I remembered something. “Andy! Bill’s final words to me were, ‘Don’t forget about me.’ What does that mean?”
I almost heard him grimace. “Nothing good, as far as I can tell.”
“Oh god, Bill, please don’t be dead.”
“The most we can do right now is wait for him to show back up, dead or alive.”
I groaned as my heart squeezed painfully.
“Hopefully, most likely, alive,” he reassured.
I sat down on my bed and closed my eyes. “Oh Andy,” I said, rubbing my forehead.
“Shh, it’s okay. Everything will be fine. Try and sleep. It’ll make the time pass faster.”
“How do you expect me to sleep when Bill could be DEAD?”
He paused. “Dayna, you need to harness your emotions.”
I took a few more deep breaths, as I walked over to the wall. I pressed my hot forehead against the cool plaster. “Okay, they’re under control. I’m not sure how long they’ll stay that way, but they’ve cooled.”
“Now find a place in your mind where you can feel calm and try to sleep.”
I nodded. “Okay, I will. Thank you Andy. I don’t know why you put up with me.”
“It’s because…” he paused for a short time. “Because you’re my friend.”
What had he wanted to say? “Thank you so much.”
“Call me again if you need to, I’ll have my cell with me.”
“Okay, thanks again.”
“Bye,” he said softly.
“Bye.”
I shut my phone and strode back to my bed. I laid down and pulled the covers close to my chin. Bill, if you’re still alive, stay safe. I don’t know what I’d do if you were hurt, I thought passionately. I shut my eyes and tried to think of a place where I could be at peace. I couldn’t find any spot in my brain. Thinking about Bill made me edgy, so he wasn’t an option. The only spot I thought of that I found any peace was with Andy. I thought of myself in Andy’s comforting arms at the café. It calmed me substantially. I was able to fall asleep, but I was tossed into a fitful nightmare.
ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe
March 25th, 2008, 08:18 PM
omgomgomg!
nooooooo
what happeneing
y r you doing this 2 me?
omg
its really good ... i omg i cant wait for the next chap.
please keep writeing <3
luvukaulitztwins
March 26th, 2008, 11:20 AM
HAHA I'M GONNA KEEP YA WAITING :twisted: no more till maybe next week or the weekend or...uhhh......in 2weeks maybe :twisted: I feel like being evil :mrgreen:
luvukaulitztwins
March 29th, 2008, 02:39 AM
Okay here I did so when u Americans come online u can read more straight away okay I only put it on bcose I was bored but here
My eyes shot open, my scream continuing into the real world
My eyes shot open, a scream issuing from my mouth. It was dark in my room. I looked at my clock. It was around five thirty in the morning. My dad ran into my room. “Dayna, honey, are you all right?” he asked.
I panted, trying to catch my breath, and put my hand to my face. It was wet with tears. “Ya, I’m fine,” I said in a shaky voice. “It was just a nightmare.”
He nodded and patted my arm. “I’ll be in the other room if you need me.”
“’Kay, thanks dad.”
He left me in silence. I took several deep breaths and laid back down. I couldn’t fall back to sleep. Each time I shut my eyes, horrific images of Bill’s bloody or broken body flashed on the back of my eyelids. I began to cry. I had dreamed that an unknown assassin killed Bill and I was the one who found his dead body. I put my face in my hands and wept silently.
Thunder rolled outside. I blinked. It’s the middle of September, why is it storming? I walked to my window and drew back the curtain. It was pouring outside. A little river trailed along both sides of the street. I shut my blinds. I walked down the steps to catch the early morning news. I sat through the breaking stories and waited for an update on Bill’s whereabouts. The news lady flashed onto the screen. “The search continues for German lead singer Bill Kaulitz. The police picked up a tip, last night at around six o’clock, that Kaulitz was heading east, back towards Germany. Authorities suspect that Kaulitz needed to get back home after the extensive Scream America tour. The tour went to twenty-five different states in three weeks, a strenuous schedule that not many rock-stars can bear. If you have any tips on Mr. Kaulitz’ whereabouts call the news hotline. Back to you Dave.”
I turned off the TV, a sense of relief in my heart. At least they know where he might be, I thought shutting my eyes. I laid down on the couch and fell back asleep.
I woke again. The rain still poured outside. Thunder rolled agitatedly. I looked at the time. It was just nearly nine o’clock. I turned the TV back on. The nine o’clock news had just started. I sat through the intro and the breaking news. I shifted my position when Bill’s face flashed again onto the screen, the caption ‘False Lead’ was written below it. “The search is back on for Tokio Hotel lead singer Bill Kaulitz. The tip the police had received was false. Their source called in again this morning to say that the tip off was as an accidental mislead. The source thought that the information was correct, but it was mistake. The police are still looking for the teen. There have been no more sightings of him as of right now. If you have any information about his whereabouts call the news hotline. Now onto the field fires in California.”
I turned off the TV, panic restraining my breathing. Where are you?! I thought frantically. To distract myself, I walked up stairs and changed into a different pair sweats and a fresh t-shirt. I brushed my hair and teeth and I washed my face. On my mirror was a note from my mom. It read: ‘Dayna, your father, Alanna, and I left at around eight to catch our flight to California for Lanna’s dance competition. I left food in the fridge if you need it, but I figured you’d just order take out. We should be back on Thursday morning. Make sure you do your homework and don’t skip school. The last thing we need is the school calling us during one of Lanna’s dances. No parties. We trust you, honey. Your dad and I both have our cell phones if you need to call us. Love you. Mom.’ I folded the note and put it down on the sink. I walked back down stairs and grabbed myself a granola bar, but put it back. My paralyzing fear had returned. He could still be dead. He could still be in grave danger. I felt nauseas. I put my head down on the table.
A knock came at the door.
My head shot up. My heart thundered against my rib cage. Could it be? I ran to the window. There was a taxi driving away from my house. I ran to the door. I struggled with the dead bolt, my fingers, shaking madly, could barely grasp anything. I got the dead bolt unlocked and I turned the knob. I wrenched open the door.
On my porch, soaked through from the rain, stood Bill, safe and unharmed. I froze for a second, shocked that he was at my door step, then relief flooded my body. “Oh thank god,” I gasped. I threw my arms around his neck and buried my face in his wet shoulder. He wrapped his arms around me and held me tightly. Tears of happiness spilled over my eyelids. He rubbed the back of my head gently, running his pale fingers through my hair. My body shook, but it was with relief not fear. “I was so afraid,” I whispered. “I’m so glad you’re safe.”
He hugged me closer to him. “I’m sorry I worried you, but I had to see you again.” His German accent lulled me like a soft song.
Happiness threatened to tear me to shreds. “Thank you,” I said. “I missed you so much.”
“I missed you too.”
I pulled away. I didn’t want to, but it was cold outside and he was sopping wet. “Come inside, you’re soaked.”
He walked inside, but didn’t go past the stone entryway. He shut the door behind him. “I should stay here, I don’t want to make a mess.”
I smiled. “Nonsense, come on. Let’s get you a change in clothes.” I grabbed his wet hand and pulled him up the stairs. He followed me, looking at everything like he was memorizing it. I led him to my parent’s room. I stuck him in the master bathroom. “Wait here a sec.”
He nodded, his deep brown eyes glittering with the unfamiliar emotion. “Okay,” he said softly. I walked to my dad’s dresser and pulled out one of his t-shirts. My dad’s a pretty petite man so I thought it’d fit, but when I held it up to Bill, it was going to be much too big. I put it back in his drawer. I turned and squinted at him. He looked like he thin enough to fit into one of my shirts. “Just a sec, I’m going to get something out of my room.” He watched me go like he was afraid I would disappear. I rummaged through my drawer and found my loosest fitting shirt. I grabbed a pair of my extra long sweatpants and walked back into my parent’s room.
Bill still stood in the same spot, a puddle forming around his gray Vans. I handed him the clothes. “There are some towels in there too. Go ahead and use them if you need them.”
“Dayna?” he asked softly, his pale cheeks coloring a little.
“Hmm?”
“I might need some dry underwear… seeing as these are drenched.”
I blushed. “Oh, right. Good thing you said something. That wouldn’t have even crossed my mind.”
I walked back over to my dad’s dresser. I didn’t want to give Bill used underwear so I opened a new package of boxers. I prayed that they fit. I tossed a pair to him. “They’re new,” I said.
He caught them and shut the doors. I waited out in the hallway for him. I sat down against the wall and shut my eyes. He’s safe. I can’t believe he’s at my house, but he’s safe and that’s all that matters. I reopened my eyes when I heard the door open. Even in a t-shirt and sweats he was irresistibly handsome. His thick eyeliner had been washed off in the rain, but it didn’t take any emphasis away from his gorgeous brown eyes. His dark hair was still wet and it dripped onto his shoulders. He had his wet clothes in his hands. “Here let me take those,” I said, holding out my hands.
He gave them to me and I walked to my bathroom. He followed me silently, making note of everything around him. I hung his wet clothes up on the edge of my shower and bathtub to drip dry. I blushed as I set his boxers on the edge of the tub. “Did everything fit okay?” I asked, without turning around.
“The pants were a little big,” he said quietly.
“What size pants do you wear?”
“Zero, in US measurements.”
My jaw dropped. “Your pant size is smaller than mine!” I cried.
I finished hanging everything up I turned back to him.
He was watching me, a soft look in his eyes. I smiled sweetly at him. “You want something to eat?” I asked as I walked past him in the doorway.
“Not really,” he said following me closely. “But thank you for offering.”
I headed for the couch instead of the kitchen. I plopped down and waited for him. He sat down and turned so he was facing me. I turned too, so we could talk easier. “So what happened last night? I heard so many different stories.”
He took my hands in his cold ones and rubbed the tops of my knuckles with his thumbs. “Before I start, you have to promise not to get upset.”
I frowned. “I promise.” I didn’t like where this was going. Something must have happened, something bad.
Bill seems so sweet in my story :D
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 29th, 2008, 08:45 AM
GAH!
shlkjhklasdjgh.
I love this fanfic.
I will marry it.
luvukaulitztwins
March 29th, 2008, 01:29 PM
Lolz :mrgreen: I'M GLAD U LIKE IT I dnt think ima carry on with the story I may delete the rest of my story on my computer
ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe
March 29th, 2008, 03:31 PM
y?
its really good
i love it
RetteMich
March 29th, 2008, 04:36 PM
y do u wonna stop? :(
u cant!!i wonna no wut happens next
luvukaulitztwins
March 29th, 2008, 04:39 PM
Lolz okz one more chapter I will post it in like 15mins need to type it up blah blah blah
luvukaulitztwins
March 29th, 2008, 05:23 PM
Here is anoter chapter
He swallowed and looked me in the eyes
Watch for the language change (‘’)
He swallowed and looked me in the eyes. “Last night after the concert was over, I tried to run. I needed to come back and see you. I was desperate. Tom must have noticed how off I was during the entire show and he headed me off as I tried to escape. He asked why I was leaving and I told him that I…” he paused, searching. “-needed to come back here. He became very angry with me and he tried to knock some sense into my head.” Without realizing it, he reached a black nailed hand up to the side of his face. He winced as his fingers passed over a certain spot.
My heart squeezed. I took his hand and brought it slowly away from his face. Then I carefully brushed back his dark hair. I gasped. On his cheekbone near his hairline was a shallow scrap that was ringed by a dark purple bruise. My fingers fluttered over it, not touching it. My other hand rose up to cover my mouth and stifle the panicked breaths. “Tom did this to you?” I asked softly.
He took my hand and pressed the back of it against the soft of his cold cheek. He nodded slowly. “When I was fed up with his battering I made to leave, but he threatened me.” His brown eyes had grown troubled. “He said that if I left now, he’d throw me out of the band.”
I gasped. “No!” I cried. “And you still left!” Tears of panic rushed to my eyes. “No! You gave up your entire career for me!” I covered my mouth with both hands. “I’m not that important! Oh, no, Bill, no…”
He pulled me into his arms. “Shh,” he shushed. “You are that important.”
I shook my head. “No, I’m not. I’m just a nobody from New Mexico. You made a big mistake coming back here! I’m not worth that. I’m not worth your whole music career, I’m just not.”
He pushed back until he had me at arms length. He was looking at me in astounded disbelief. “You don’t see yourself the way I see you,” he said, squeezing my shoulders. “I didn’t make a mistake. You are worth a million careers and I’d willingly give up another for you.”
“But Bill-”
“No,” he said. “If I want my position back, I’ll call Tom and ask for it.”
I got up and rushed upstairs, leaving him confused on the couch. I shut the door to my room, grabbed my phone and hurriedly dialed Bill’s cell phone number. It rang a couple times then, the baritone voice answered, “What do you want?” he asked harshly.
“Please give Bill his spot back,” I begged.
“No, he chose to leave and he’s going to have to deal with the consequences,” he answered stoically.
“Tom, you don’t understand. He doesn’t know what he’s thinking.”
“He’s thinking that he’d rather be with you than be with us, his band, his family.”
“Bitte, Tom. Geben Sie ihm seinen Job bitte zurück,” I said softly. (I said, ‘Please, Tom. Please give him his job back.’)
There was silence on the other end.
“He’ll come back to you, I just have to talk to him first,” I said, my voice just barely above a whisper.
I heard a heavy sigh. “Fine, but only because he’s my brother and I want the best for him.”
“Thank you so much, Tom. You’re the best brother Bill could have.”
“Pah, whatever. Bye,” he said brusquely.
“Bye.” I snapped the phone shut and walked back down stairs.
Bill was sitting hunched over on the very edge of the couch cushion. He chewed on the edge of his thumbnail, a troubled look in his eyes. I sat back down next to him. I gently touched his shoulder. He shied away. I recoiled. “Bill?” I asked softly.
He didn’t respond.
“Are you angry?”
He slid a look at me. At first the fury in his eyes was terrifying, then the rage melted away and what was left was pure desolation. “Do you not want me here that badly?” he asked me. I could barely hear him.
“Of course I want you here!” I said, trying to get him to look at me.
“Then why did you call my brother?”
“Bill, I want you with me. I hate being away from you, but I don’t want you to throw away all that you’ve worked for. I wanted him to give you back your spot, he did and I told him you’d return.”
He sat up and looked me in the eyes. “Why?!” he asked, the pain in his voice stabbed me. “Why would I want to back to a person who doesn’t want me to be happy? Who only cares about himself?”
I blinked. “I didn’t know.”
“Why else did you think he wouldn’t let me leave? ‘If I left, it’d hurt the publicity of the band’ he said. That’s all he cares about! He doesn’t care about me or my feelings!”
“Of course he does, but he also cares about the band! Don’t you?”
He paused, a look of realization slowly crept into his eyes. “Oh no, I did what Tom told me not to do.” A look of hopelessness appeared along with it. “Dayna,” he said, grabbing my wrists. “I abandoned my band. I’ve ruined everything.”
I nodded. “There, now you see. I say go back. Board the four o’clock flight to New York that leaves today and go back.”
He took my face in his hands. “But what about you? What will happen to you?”
“I’ll stay here and live my life like normal.”
Pain flashed in his deep brown eyes. “But I don’t want to leave you. I need you.”
I put my hands on his. “You don’t. You only think you do.”
He shook his head. “Dayna, you don’t understand. I can’t live without you.” I raised a brow. “I’m being serious. I’m not trying to be dramatic. I just can’t function in day to day life.”
I shut my eyes allowing myself to feel his hands on my face. They were cold, but soft and he himself smelled heavenly. “Bill,” I whispered. “I want to be with you. I want that more than anything in the world, but you’ve got to patch things up with your band before we can be together.”
I heard him groan softly. “Can’t we have one day to be together?” he asked.
I opened my eyes. His beautiful face melted my heart. “That sounds reasonable, but-”
He sighed.
“You’ve got to call you’re brother first.”
He stood up. He took my hand in his and pulled me back to my room. He picked up my phone and dialed quickly. I heard Tom answer. ‘Don’t use that tone with me,’ he said in German. I bit back a laugh.
‘Yes, she talked to me and I’m sorry. She helped me put things back into perspective and I’m going to leave in the morning.’
Tom talked for a time. Bill’s expression softened the entire time.
‘Thank you, Tom,’ he sincerely. ‘I’ll ask her about it. How’s everyone doing?’
According to Bill’s expression everything on the Tokio Hotel side of the country is doing fine. ‘Thank you so much. I promise to leave in the morning. Love you, bro.’
Tom responded.
‘Goodbye.’ He shut the phone and turned back to me. He looked so happy. He pulled me into his arms and held me tightly. He rocked me back and forth in his arms. I kept my eyes shut absorbing the moment. His heart was beating rapidly in his rib cage. I hadn’t noticed it before, but he was still freezing cold. I waited until he pulled away to ask if he needed a blanket. He pleasantly agreed. I got him one out of the hall closet. When he unfolded it, it was much bigger than I had thought. He looked at me over the top hem, his brown eyes gleaming with the strange emotion. I laughed at him and walked back down the steps. He followed, laughing, and hooked his arm around my waist. What had Tom said to him to make him so happy and giddy? I wondered as I laughed.
I spun out of his hold. “Bad boy,” I mock scolded. “Go to your couch.” He hung his head playfully and walked to the couch. I walked into the kitchen and checked the time. It was just about ten o’clock. Too early for lunch and too late for breakfast. I sighed and picked up a granola bar to tide me over until lunchtime. I peered at Bill who was watching me from the couch. He smiled at me. My heart beat sporadically and I retreated back into the kitchen. I’m still acting like a little girl with her first crush, I thought amusedly. But in a way it was true. Bill was the first boy I’d ever had any real feelings for, other than Andy, but that was when I’d first met him. I chomped down my granola bar in three bites and walked into the living room.
:mrgreen: :mrgreen: :mrgreen: :mrgreen: :mrgreen:
luvukaulitztwins
March 30th, 2008, 03:25 PM
Okay the Re: thing did not go so well but when I have posted my 2 other chapters now or 2moz the story title will b changed I forgot wat I called it but I will look and edit the post :D so I'm planning to do over 20post's I have done 15chapters for part 1 of my ff part 2 is next so I want to make a part 3 but I need ideas so I'm gonna think of some ideas
TanteMegs
March 31st, 2008, 12:31 AM
Ok, you have now got me on the edge of my seat. I'm so hooked into this story, you could use me for bait while fishing. I would love to read more. PLEASE?!?!?!?!?!?!
Megan
luvukaulitztwins
March 31st, 2008, 03:15 PM
okay here is the 2 last chapters of my fanfic chapter 14
When I walked into the living room, Bill had the blanket one side of the blanket around him, the other half was draped over the
When I walked into the living room, Bill had one side of the blanket around him, the other half was draped over the back of the couch. He put out his arm and beckoned me to sit next to him. I hesitated only for a moment, deliberating, then I went to him. He wrapped his arm around me so that his hand rested on my hip. He pulled me over until I could rest my head comfortably on his shoulder. I tucked my legs next to me and pulled the other half of the comforter around me. It was really warm under the blanket, but Bill was still freezing. I looked up at him. His face was so close to mine, it tempted me. “You’re still cold,” I pointed out in a soft voice.
He shrugged. “It’s okay. I’ll be warm soon.”
He nuzzled my nose with his and I blushed a deep red. He laughed softly and pulled his face away. I wrapped my arms around his waist and leaned on his shoulder. I thought it would’ve been awkward sitting under a blanket with Bill Kaulitz, but instead I was oddly at peace. I shut my eyes and I allowed myself to relax completely. The rain outside and the rolling thunder relaxed me even more, it was the perfect type of day for this. I didn’t realize how tired I was, until I caught myself dosing off in his arms.
“Dayna?” he asked softly.
“Hmm?” I asked, looking up at him.
“Would you want to come back with me tomorrow?”
A jolt of excitement jumpstarted my heart. It pounded loudly in my ears. “I would love to!” I answered without pausing to think. Then something dawned on me. “But, I have school and my parents aren’t home. What would they say if they came back and their daughter had left with a foreign rock star to travel to uncharted places of the world?”
His eyes saddened. “I didn’t think of that.”
“Maybe I could leave anyway-”
He shook his head. “No, I don’t want you hurting your education or your family by leaving. I shouldn’t have asked.”
I felt an overwhelming disappointment. “But I do want to go with you.”
He smiled. “I know and that should be enough, but not being with you hurts.”
I nodded. “I know how you feel. It feels like someone is squeezing my heart.”
“Or stabbing it with a knife.”
I looked up at him in alarm.
He looked back at me, never breaking eye contact. “I told you, I can’t function. The pain is too great.”
I looked down. “I’m sorry I bring you pain.”
He tilted my chin up until I was looking at him. “Don’t ever blame yourself for that.”
His passionate brown eyes pierced right through me. My heart thumped unevenly as he gazed at me in the silence. Slowly, he leaned his face toward mine. My breathing quickened. Softly, almost timidly, Bill pressed his lips to mine. My eyelids folded shut and the fireworks of emotion exploded. I leaned in and slid my hand around the back of his neck. He wrapped both arms around me and pulled me onto his lap. He smelled heavenly and his lips were soft and gentle. I could feel his silken black hair on my fingers. It was so smooth, smoother than I thought it could be. The passion escalated. He leaned forward, until I was lying on my back. His knees were straddled at my waist; his lips never broke contact with mine. His fingers tangled in my hair and he pressed harder against my mouth. Breathing was becoming a bit of a struggle.
I squeezed his arms as a signal that I needed to breath and he pulled back. His nose still touched mine. We both panted for a time, regaining our composure. I stared into his brown eyes and he smiled at me. Once we had started breathing normally again, he picked me up and cradled me in his arms. He leaned back against the arm of the couch. I was sitting on top of him, but I was comfortable. I laid my head in the crook of his neck, my eyes started to droop shut. He shifted my position, so that I was laying on him rather than sitting. He kept his arms around me. “You mind if I sleep?” I asked.
He shook his head. “Not at all.”
I smiled and yawned. He leaned his head on mine and, slowly, I drifted to sleep.
I woke again to another knock on the door. It was loud and urgent. Bill sat up, his face held fear along with confusion. “I’ll get it. Lay down,” I said quietly.
He nodded. I got up and he laid down flat against the back of the couch. Hopefully no one would notice he was there. I walked to the door and straightened out my hair. I turned the knob and opened the door. Andy was standing outside. His face was paler than usual and his lips were pulled back in a snarl. “Andy?” I asked.
He pushed passed me, into the house.
I grabbed his shoulder before he got to the couch. “Andy! What are you doing?!” I asked.
He turned to me. “Why?!” he cried. His voice was cracked and full of upset.
I shook my head in confusion. “Andy, what are you talking about?”
He strode over to the couch. He pointed an accusing finger at Bill. “Him!” he cried. “He’s what I’m talking about!”
Bill sat up, a frown creasing his perfect brow.
“Okay, ya,” I said guiltily. “I probably should have called you about him.”
“You think?” he asked, getting in my face. “I come over here to see if you’re alright. I look through the window and he’s got his arms around you. And you… you-” He just shook his head in disgust.
Bill stood up, his brown eyes flashing with anger.
I gave him a look of warning. “Andy, why were you looking in the window?” I asked, crossing my arms.
“I wanted to see if you were home!” he cried.
“So? I am! Why did it matter if Bill was here?” I asked.
“It’s not because he’s here that I’m upset. It’s the manner in which he was here, that upset me. I would’ve been fine if you two had been talking together, but you were-”
“We were what, Andy?” I asked, my voice a deadly hiss.
“You were cuddling and laying together on the couch, like… like you were lovers.”
If I weren’t so mad at Andy, I would’ve blushed. “So what?” I asked.
“So what?!” he repeated. “I thought you were doing bad things with him!”
That time I did blush. Both Bill and I blushed. “What if I was? Why would you care?”
He paused. “I- I wouldn’t.”
I rolled my eyes. “Sure. Sure. You barge into my house and yell at me for doing something that I didn’t do… on whim?”
He shook his head. He looked torn like he wanted to say something, but couldn’t. He sighed. “Whatever. Do with him what you will, I’m not going to interfere anymore.”
He stomped out of the house. I looked at Bill. He gestured for me to go after him. “He’s upset. Go talk to him,” he said softly. “I’ll wait here.”
I sighed and walked outside. I shut the door behind me. The rain had stopped and Andy was halfway to his car. “Andy!” I called.
He didn’t turn around.
“Wait up,” I said, running over to him.
He stopped and turned to me. “What?” he asked darkly.
“I want to know what’s really going on,” I said.
He sighed. “Dayna, I met you a year ago.”
I blinked. “Uh, yes?”
“It’s given my feelings for you time to grow and develop,” he said.
I didn’t like where this was going. “And?”
“They’ve developed all the way and I know how I feel about you.”
My heart started to thud faster. Oh, please don’t say you love me… “How do you feel?” I asked, trying to keep my voice level.
“I- I love you,” he said quietly.
I shut my eyes. This cannot be happening. I let out a breath. “Andy,” I said softly. “I know how much courage that must have taken, but I don’t feel for you like that anymore. You’re a great friend, but I’m afraid that’s all you’re ever going to be.”
He nodded. “I thought that’s what you’d say, but I figured I’d give it a shot.” He unlocked his car and got in. “I guess I’ll see you at school tomorrow.” A sparkling tear rolled down his face.
It hurt to see him like that. “Andy,” I said. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”
He smiled. “I didn’t think that I’d have to compete for your heart with a rock star.”
He shut his door and drove away, leaving me speechless.
Okay last chapter of Verbotene Liebe chapter 15
I shut my eyes
I watched him go, feeling guilty. But it’s the truth; I don’t feel for Andy anymore. Well, I feel BAD for Andy, but that’s not what I’m trying to say. I did like him once, I liked him a lot, but he had his sights set on my red haired best friend. She, on the other hand, was crushing on some other jerk that would eventually break her heart. Andy was there to patch it up for her. I watched Andy stay hopelessly in love with Rayna for the entire year last year and get brutally ignored. Now it was happening again. I never thought that he’d fall in love with me and he did it at the most inconvenient time ever. I don’t want to ignore him, but no matter how much I think about him, there’s never a spark or a flutter. I wonder how he’s going to cope with this. Whenever Rayna ditched him for another guy, he’d do malicious things that would make it nearly impossible for them to stay together without feeling resent towards each other. I’m afraid he’s going to do that to me.
I shuddered at the thought. I looked up at the sky. The clouds looked dark and foreboding. It was another night of rain, hopefully the clouds would be gone by morning so that Bill can go back to New York. I walked back to the house. Bill was sitting on the couch, hunched over, his hands over his mouth. He looked like he was troubled and deep in thought. I sat down next to him. He didn’t look at me. Dread boiled in my stomach. He must have heard our conversation. “Did you hear what we said?” I asked quietly, not looking at him.
“You didn’t shut the door all the way,” he said just as quietly.
I looked at my hands. “Then you heard what I said to him… about how I feel about him.”
He nodded. “But I also heard what he said back to you.”
Fear stabbed me. “Are you upset?”
He sighed. “A little. It made me really think about our relationship. He’s better for you.”
Panic rose in my chest.
“He’s here all the time, he can care for you when you really need it. You’ve known him for much longer than you have known me. He really cares about you.”
I grabbed his arm. “But you care about me, don’t you?”
He looked directly at me. “Of course, I care about you! Don’t ever doubt that! But he’d be able to be with you all the time, I wouldn’t. I’d maybe see you once every three months.”
Panic saturated my body. “I don’t want to be with Andy! I don’t feel for him. I did once, but not anymore.”
“The feeling should still be there, but it’s buried. You have to find it.”
I shook my head. “I don’t want to find it! I have what I want, what I need, right here.” I squeezed his arm.
He leaned over and kissed me hard. He pulled back and whispered in my ear, “You have no idea how much I need you, but I want the best for you.”
Tears welled in my eyes, it sounded like he was saying goodbye. “You’re the best for me. Andy can’t replace you. No matter how hard he tries, he’s not you.”
He kissed me again. “I know that. I don’t want you hurting, but I can’t take you with me. It would hurt your education and probably ruin your life.”
I shook my head. “No! It’s worth giving all that up.”
“Now, you sound like me.”
I paused. “I know, but it’s just an education. I have all the knowledge I need to get along in the world right now.”
He took my shoulders and looked at me. “I don’t want you to give it up.”
I sobbed, “But I don’t want to give you up.”
He pressed his lips to mine gently. “I don’t want to give you up either, but I don’t want you to throw away your life for me. I’m not going to let you… just like you didn’t let me.”
I could hear him saying goodbye in those words. I threw myself into his arms. “Please don’t leave me!” I begged. “You just got here. I don’t know if I could bear it if you left again.”
He held me tightly. Outside, thunder rolled, signaling the beginning of the storm. He didn’t say anything back to me. He held me silently, his face held a visage of indecision and upset.
I cried only for a short time, then I realized what a fool I was being. I sat back and wiped away my tears. I sat with my hands in my lap and I kept my eyes down. I didn’t want to look at him. “Don’t forget to say goodbye,” I said softly.
He tilted my chin up until I was looking into his fathomless brown eyes. The unknown emotion had filled them up completely. “I’d never forget,” he said passionately. “Because I love you.”
My mouth dropped open. Those three words rang into my very core. My emotions began to scramble. I was upset, angry, hesitant, shocked, frightened, all at the same time, but most of all, I was happy. My emotions swirled around my body, making it impossible for me to speak… or think clearly for that matter. I opened my mouth, but all that came out was the embarrassing whistling noise.
He laughed and the tense feeling in the air vanished. “I see you still can’t talk properly.”
I laughed. “I guess not.”
After our laughter died, I sighed and looked back at him. “I love you too. That’s why I’m willing to give everything up for you.”
He kissed me passionately. I could feel all of his emotions flowing through this kiss. It filled me up with a feeling of security and joy. I put all my emotion into the kiss, giving back what he was giving to me.
When we finally broke apart, both of us gasping for breath, I knew that I’d be okay when he left. I knew that he loved me and nothing and no one could take that from me. Even so, it didn’t sooth the pain I felt at the thought of him leaving. I looked at the clock. It was 2:30.
I sighed. “You can still make the 4:00 to New York, if you leave right now.”
He hesitated. “I don’t have a car.”
“I’ll drive you if you need me to. God, I wish you could stay.”
He looked at me with longing for a moment, then a light flashed in his eyes and he stood up. “Dayna, I think I know a way that you can stay with me, not have to give up your education, and I won’t have to give up my band.”
I stood up, eager to hear what he had to say. “What?!”
“Tom, Georg and I have a school professor that travels with us. He teaches us between each of our concerts, while we’re on the road. If you came with me, you could learn from him while we are at rehearsals and on the road. You could get the rest of your high school education and I could stay with the band.”
I beamed at him, my excitement hardly being contained. “That’s perfect!” I threw my arms around his shoulders. “You’re a genius!”
He laughed, trying not to fall over.
Then a thought hit me. “Does he speak English?” I asked quickly.
He looked at me like I was asking a blatantly obvious question. “Where do you think I learned my English?”
I smiled. “Okay, I just had to make sure.” Then another thought hit me that deflated my excitement by a long shot. “Oh, no,” I said softly.
He frowned. “What?”
“My parents. What will they say?”
“Call them and ask them.”
I looked doubtfully at my phone that sat ominously on the couch. I picked it up and dialed my mom’s number. It rang three times, then she picked up. “Hey, Dayna,” she said.
“Hey mom.”
“Sorry, it took me so long to answer. I had to get out of the theater.”
“Sorry! If I’d’ve known I wouldn’t’ve called.”
“It’s okay, Lanna wasn’t on stage anyway. What’s going on?”
I sighed and mentally prepared myself for the yelling. “Mom, I know this sounds crazy, but Bill Kaulitz just asked me to go with him back to New York to travel with his band. I really want to go and I really like Bill. Please mom?.”
There was silence on the other end.
“Mom?” I asked.
“Dayna, if you’re playing a practical joke on me, it isn’t funny.”
I shook my head. “Mom, I’d never joke about something like this.”
“Dayna!” she cried. “What makes you think I’m even going to consider letting you go?!”
“I love him Mom! I really do! Please let me go!” I pleaded, using all the desperation I had built up in my system.
“I’m mad enough that you have a rock star in my house!”
I froze. “How’d you know he’s in our house?” I asked. “I never said-”
“Dayna?” asked a scared tenor voice.
I turned to look at Bill, who was at the window, his eyes wide with shock. “Just a sec Mom.” I put my hand over the receiver. “What’s wrong?”
He turned to me. “Approximately how many news stations are in New Mexico?”
I shrugged. “I dunno, maybe three, why?”
“They’re all outside and they have friends.”
I rushed to the window. Sure enough, news crews of plenty stood outside my house. There were news vans, cameras, sound crews, the whole shebang. A flock of reporters were walking to the door. Panic surged in my stomach, making me feel nauseas. Just before I backed away from the window, I saw a black haired head bobbing away from the chaos. “Andy…” I growled.
I ran to the door and locked the dead bolt. “Mom, I’ve gotta go. I’ll call you later.”
“Dayna!” she cried.
I paused. “What?”
“Honey, you’re eighteen. I can’t control you anymore. I know you’re father is going to have a cow, but it’s your life now. When I heard you say that you loved him, I had no doubt that it was the truth. Take care of yourself, don’t do anything you wouldn’t do normally.”
“What about school?”
“I’ll take care of it. Go honey. I love you.”
“Thank you mom,” I said sincerely. “I love you too.”
I shut the phone and turned to Bill. “Let’s get you out of here.”
He grabbed my shoulders. “What did your mother say?”
I smiled at him. “I-I can come with you.”
He laughed out right. “I’m so glad.”
I could see the happiness in his eyes. They glittered and sparkled as he looked at me. Then something hit me like a bucket of cold water. The unknown emotion… I figured out what it was… it was love. I don’t know why I didn’t get it earlier than this, but, then again, I knew why I couldn’t comprehend it. It’s because my emotions were torn. One half of me wanted to see the love in his eyes, but the other half doubted and didn’t think that it was possible for him to love an ordinary girl like me, so it kept me confused. Since he told me that he loved me, the doubting half was extinguished and the emotion was revealed.
“Finally we can be together,” he said, pulling me into his arms. “No one can tear us apart, not anyone or anything. Let’s promise, right now, that no matter what happens in the future, not to let it come between us. Promise?”
I nodded. “I promise.”
“Seal it with a kiss,” he said.
I nodded and I pressed my lips to his. He held me against his chest deepening the kiss to the level that he wanted, then he let me go. I looked toward the window and the reporters. There was a lot more **** outside that door than I could imagine. I just didn’t see it yet… but it was coming and it would threaten the love that kept me threaded together.
End Part One: Verbotene Liebe.
Part 2 blurb: Dayna and, Bill Kaulitz are finally together, but Andy, Dayna’s ex-friend, doesn’t give up easily. Along with that, Dayna is having self-confidence issues, while Bill seems to be drifting farther and farther away from her. Will their love be able to survive this mess or will their relationship break like Andy said it would? Starke Liebe (Tough Love)
Okay part 2 will come soon :mrgreen: I'M MAKING U WAIT W00T W00T
SCHREIoutLOUD
March 31st, 2008, 03:51 PM
First this gets me all excited, then I start crying, then I cry more, then I"m crying tears of joy, now I'm happy again.
luvukaulitztwins
March 31st, 2008, 03:54 PM
Lolz maybe I wuld make Bill get shot then uhhhh.....then Dayna gets into Georg and then uh......he gets beaten up by uh....someone and then he finds out he is uh......reli ill with like uh...something and uh....yea lolz
TanteMegs
March 31st, 2008, 04:06 PM
WOW!! I'm in shock right now. I love the ending of this story and really can't wait to read the next one. Don't keep us waiting too long.
Megan
luvukaulitztwins
March 31st, 2008, 04:32 PM
Okay FINE FINE FINE but I have benn told that I can't go on the computer only an hopur a day bcose Iin school my teacher caught me writting Tokio Hotel on the table and I <3 Bill then my friend worte I <3 Tom then I worte Buillet For My Valentine then we got told to scrub the tables so now I have to b withdrawn from lessons :mrgreen: so I will try posting some 2moz if I can so yea :mrgreen:
lilangel02371
March 31st, 2008, 10:32 PM
OH PLEASE WRITE MORE!! THAT WAS AMAZING!! YOU MAKE LIFE A LITTLE MORE BEARABLE EVERY TIME YOU WRITE YOUR FF'S!
luvukaulitztwins
April 5th, 2008, 03:54 PM
THE NEW STORY MAY COME 2MOZ I THINK IT IS ALL RIGHT but I need to read it over so if it dnt come 2moz it may come sometimes this week well and next week so ja meh story :mrgreen:
tiklemepurple
April 6th, 2008, 02:58 AM
kjsdhfjadsghklasdf
i just read the whole thing
i was totally freaking out when bill disappeared
holy crap you really know how to toy with my emotions!!!!
luvukaulitztwins
April 9th, 2008, 06:56 PM
Okay people the second part of of this story may never come when my laptop was not working i typed up my ideas and my mum wiped my laptops memory off of it u know all my files the whole of it and i lost my notepad is in in Yorkshire with my grandad and i wont go there for a long time so sorry if this story ends i culd not remember wat my ideas where sorry...i may b able to think of somethink i have wrote 3 other ff's on th on my laptop but i have got writers block for this one :(
Sorry if i never get anything up ever for this ff
luvukaulitztwins
April 12th, 2008, 05:08 AM
PART 2 IS HERE MY WRITERS BLOCK WENT
Chapter 1
Watch for the language change (‘’)
My mind swirled as I lay on the couch. I couldn’t believe that my mom let me go. My mind couldn’t even fathom any plausible reason that would convince her to let me abandon my life in New Mexico and go off with a rock star, but at the same time I was happy that she had agreed.
The bus bumped along the rough roads of Germany as we trekked our way across the country to the next concert location. I rolled over and faced the door that led to the boy’s room. I still hadn’t come to grips with all that had happened, it seemed too unreal. But despite the doubt, I’m glad that it was happening. I loved Bill. He was the one thing that made me happy. I sighed deeply and flipped onto my back.
We had escaped the paparazzi that day, no thanks to Andy. He was the one who called the news stations. He ‘fessed up to it later when I called him. Of course that was after I was humiliated on national television. I had opened the door to tell the paparazzi to go away, but they freaked out and accused me of kidnapping Bill. I didn’t ever have time to speak because they were asking me too many questions. Bill finally had to come out and explain the situation… the entire situation. Now the whole freaking world knows me as ‘the girl who seduced the beautiful Bill Kaulitz.’ I’m not fond of it at all and I gave Andy piece of my mind, using every word of profanity that I knew. He doesn’t seem phased at all, actually he seems happy that he did it, which really ticks me off. It feels like he’s ready to spring something else on me, something that might ruin me.
Well anyway, when we got to the airport, butt loads of screaming fan girls were waiting for us. The police had to help us get to the gate. It was so humiliating, but Bill didn’t seem too bothered by it. He smiled and waved like any celebrity would, while I tried to hide from the cameras. It made me think that I’m not quite right for this relationship. He needs a happy, outgoing girl who is just as beautiful as he… not a plain, pessimistic, shy girl like me. I’m nothing like him and I can’t measure up to his splendor. I’d drag down his name because of my lack luster personality.
I shut my eyes and pulled the covers up over my head in a futile attempt to block the unhappy thoughts. Then when that didn’t work, I threw my covers off and sat up. I couldn’t sleep. I pulled my legs up to my chin and put my forehead on my knees, tears welling in my eyes. I didn’t want to lose Bill because I was boring, but I didn’t know what to do about it.
The door to the boy’s room opened. I looked up, but quickly looked away in an attempt to hide my tears. Bill stood in the doorway, shirtless, his pale chest flashed orange as the street lamps whizzed by. He came and sat next to me. I felt safe with him, like I used to feel safe with Andy… before he became a traitor. “What’s the matter?” he asked, softly.
I shook my head. “Nightmare…” I murmured. I didn’t want Bill to know how I felt, it would only worry him and he needed to concentrate on his music.
“What about?” he asked.
I shrugged. “Nothing too scary.”
He gave me a skeptical look. “You’re crying,” he said, catching a tear that was about to fall from my chin.
I smiled. “I’m just being over emotional, don’t worry about me.” I decided to change the subject. “I’m so excited for this next concert! I’ve never been to Dachau. Is it nice there?”
He seemed to notice the change. He squinted. “Yes, from what I hear, it’s very nice, but what happened in your dream?”
I put my head on my knees. I decided to weave my fears into a dream, just to see how he would react. “I dreamt that you fell in love with another girl. A girl who better fits the role of your girlfriend. She was beautiful, outgoing, talented, happy, and everyone loved her. You left me for her because I’m boring and plain. When I returned to New Mexico…” Tears wet my eyes as I thought about it. “Andy laughed at me and told me that he knew that this would happen and that he won’t feel any sympathy for me. Rayna wouldn’t speak to me because I never told her about what was happening between us. My parents didn’t want me to come back because I left so recklessly. So I had no where to go and I had no one to blame but myself.” I wiped my eyes. “Sorry. Now that I say something about it, it seems pretty stupid. I guess I just got myself worked up.”
He draped a pale arm over my shoulder. “You don’t need to be afraid of that. I don’t look at girls anymore. You are the only girl for me, Dayna.”
“I bet you’d rather not have me around, so you could look at girls,” I prodded playfully.
He heard the humor in my voice. “Oh, no, you caught me,” he said putting out his hands like I was supposed to handcuff him. “Take me to ‘bad boyfriend’ jail.”
We both laughed, but fell silent when we heard the sound of feet on the floor. We turned to the bedroom door. Tom stood in the doorway, a hard scowl on his face. ‘What are you two talking about that could possibly be so funny that it would wake me up?’ he asked angrily in German.
Bill smirked at his brother. ‘Go back to bed, Mr. Grumpy.’
He crossed the room and sat on the other side of me. He grunted at Bill. ‘I’m already awake. You know how I can’t fall back asleep once I wake up.’
“Ooooh, poor Tommy,” I crooned in English.
He glared at me.
Tom had become a brother figure since I had started traveling with the band. I still sensed that he felt grudgingly toward me, but I couldn’t blame him. I had jeopardized the fate of the band. I wouldn’t exactly be all buddy-buddy with me either. I smiled. “Sorry, we woke you. It was my fault. I had a nightmare.”
He sighed and leaned his head back. “Yet, you are laughing.”
I laughed softly. “Oddly enough, yes I am. It’s kind of hard not to when I’m around you guys. You’re hysterical.”
He slid a look at me. “You are a strange person, Dayna.”
I yawned and rubbed my eyes. I shot a cursory glance at the clock. It was 2:30 in the morning. I groaned. “You guys should go back to sleep. We’ll arrive in Dachau by tomorrow afternoon. I’ll be fine alone. I’ll do some homework to lull myself back to sleep.”
They both stood up, but Bill lingered. “Dayna,” he said softly.
I looked up at him as I pulled a notebook from under the table. “Hmm?”
“You don’t need to be nervous about your nightmare. That will never happen.”
I smiled. “I know,” I said. “Thank you, Bill, for everything.”
He nodded, then headed back into his room.
I sighed after he had left. There was something in the back of my mind that was prodding me, like I should be watching or preparing for something that’s to come. I clicked my pen noisily and began to scribble the answer to one of the history questions. I had gotten halfway through it when doubt flooded me again. I put down my pen and shut my eyes. Why do I feel like this? I thought everything was going to be perfect now that I was on tour with him… what’s going to happen? I need a sign to tell me what’s coming!
Almost as if it was planned, my cell phone rang. I nearly jumped clear out of my skin. I rifled through my duffel bag and pulled out my phone. I looked at the display. Who would be calling me at two thirty in the freaking morning? When I saw the name, I inhaled sharply. The caller ID said it was Andy.
CHAPTER 2 COMING TODAY
luvukaulitztwins
April 12th, 2008, 04:20 PM
Chapter 2 -Tom VS Andy
I hesitantly opened the phone. Whatever he was calling about, I knew it wasn’t a good thing. “Hello?” I whispered. I migrated to the kitchen, where I could talk louder. My feet slapped softly against the linoleum floor. I sat down in one of the cold plastic chairs.
“Hello, you,” he said, his voice cheerful.
“Whadda you want?” I asked, my tone dangerous. My hand slowly clenched into a fist on the table.
“Still angry at me, I see.”
I nearly exploded, but I bit my fist instead. When I had my temper under control, I whispered angrily, “Do you really think that after a month I’m just going to forget the **** you put me through?!”
“I apologized.”
“No you did not!” I shouted. I shut my mouth quickly, realizing what I had just done. I hurriedly looked at the door to the bunkroom. It never opened. I sighed in relief. I sat back, my spine pressing uncomfortably against the plastic of the chair. I did it to distract myself from my rising anger. “No you did not!” I repeated in a whisper.
“Fine, I’m sorry. Now can we talk like civilized people.”
“No, you are not civilized and I don’t talk to traitors!”
“Dayna, you’re not going to hold this against me forever are you?”
“Maybe, if you keep acting like an asshole, then yes.”
I heard him sigh. “Dayna, I’m truly sorry. I let my emotions guide my actions. I shouldn’t’ve let that happen. I didn’t want to hurt you, but I did. I’m really sorry.”
I sighed. He sounded sincere. “Okay, what is it that you want to talk about?”
“I want to see if you could come back for a visit. Rayna and I miss you dearly and I, personally, want to see your shining face again.”
I sighed. “If we’re in the area then yes, I’ll come see you, but I don’t think we have a concert in the US until April.”
He gave a short cough. “April?! That’s in like six months.”
“Then that’s when it’ll be.”
He grumbled. “I’ve got to go to school, see ya.”
“Bye-bye.”
I shut my phone and shook my head. Why did you have to fall in love with me, Andy? I don’t want to hurt you like I am. I walked back to the couch and laid down. I pulled the covers up to my chin and shut my tired eyes. As I was dozing off, I heard the boy’s door open. I didn’t move. I heard it softly click shut and I let myself drift to sleep.
When I woke again, it was daylight. I saw the boys, still in their sleep wear… aka a pair of shorts, in the kitchen. Gustav and Georg seemed in to be in high spirits. Bill looked fine, but Tom, on the other hand, looked livid. He glared at me as I sat up and brushed back my hair.
I gave him a weak smile. Bill saw me sit up and a huge smile broke across his face. He strode over to me and plopped down on the cushion next to me. He bounced a couple times like he was feeling the elasticity and softness of the cushion. He grimaced. “This isn’t very comfortable,” he pointed out.
I stretched. “It’s better than nothing.”
He smiled, wrapped an arm around my waist, and playfully squeezed my sides.
I’m fiendishly ticklish, so I tried to pull away.
My resistance seemed to spur him on. He tickled my sides, until I had fallen over. I pushed up on his shoulders. “Qui-hi-hit!” I said as I laughed.
He relaxed, letting all his body weight fall on my arms.
They shook with the effort to keep him up. Finally, I dumped him on the floor and sat up. “You little *****loch.”
I heard the other guys laugh.
I stood up and delved into my bag. I hadn’t had time to go out for a new outfit, so I was stuck with the clothes I had brought with me.
Bill sat up and looked up at me, a smirk on his perfect lips.
I grabbed my Depeche Mode shirt, it was the only one clean, a pair of jeans, and, while Bill’s eyes were away, a fresh pair of underwear. I pulled out my bag of toiletries and my hairbrush. I sauntered to the bathroom and made sure to throw Bill a playful glare before I went in.
He only smiled at me.
I shut the door and changed hurriedly into my clothes. I brushed out my hair, which was getting long, and viciously brushed my teeth. The last thing I wanted was morning breath. I took out my sister’s eyeliner. I stared at it for long moments debating whether or not I should put it on. I didn’t have eye makeup remover, so if I messed up I wouldn’t have anything to fix it with. I put it back in the bag. It wasn’t worth looking like a fool in front of the guys. I made sure that my face looked up to snuff, then I stepped from the bathroom. Gustav was waiting outside the door.
I sidestepped him, as he rushed in. “Somebody had to go pee,” I said, overly loud so he could hear it.
I heard him chuckle. I walked to the table. Georg and Tom were the only ones present. “Where’s Bill?” I asked, sitting down across from Tom.
Georg answered, “He’s changing… speaking of which, I need to change too.”
I noticed a slight red hue in his cheeks as he hurried away. I guess he’s shy. I slid a glance at Tom. He was glaring at me. I sighed and looked him in the eyes. “I’m sorry, Tom. I didn’t mean to wake you.”
He scoffed. “It’s not that.” he said, his voice sharp and cutting. “I heard you on the phone last night.” He spoke again before I had time to answer. “Are you cheating on my brother?” he asked, his voice vicious and full of venom.
The idea was preposterous. Andy liked me, but I would never in a million years, ever, date him in Bill’s stead. I almost wanted to laugh, but my anger at his ignorance was stronger. I sat forward. “Never,” I said, my voice a deadly hiss. “I’d never cheat on Bill, especially not with a traitor like Andy.”
My reaction seemed to please him. “Good,” he said. He eyed me. A terrifying hatred fill his eyes. “If you hurt him, there will be no end to your misery.”
I recoiled at the malice in his tone. I shook my head. “There’s not even a remote chance that I would even think of replacing Bill. I’m not that kind of person. One guy and one guy only.”
He folded his muscular arms across his chest. “Don’t make me doubt you again.”
I nodded. “I’ll give you no reason to.”
He squinted at me, then nodded his head when my stony gaze didn’t relent.
Bill walked in the room and instantly sensed the tension. “What’s going on?” he asked, sitting down next to me.
Tom smiled and the tension was lifted. “Nothing,” he said. “Dayna and I were just talking, but I need to go and get dressed. I’ll leave you two here.”
Bill watched him go, his brown eye probing. Then he turned back to me. “What happened between you two?” he asked.
I sighed. I didn’t want to lie to him, but I didn’t want to endanger our relationship by telling him about Andy. ‘Andy’ was already a particularly tender subject and I knew bringing it up would only put doubt and fear into our relationship. An anger flared in my stomach. If we fall out because of you, Andy, I swear I’ll kill you with my own hands! I looked at Bill. “You really want to know?”
He nodded. “Of course, it looked like Tom was about to kill you.”
I grimaced. “Did you hear that I was on the phone last night?”
A strange darkness fell over his features. It frightened me. He nodded slowly. “Tom told me… and he told me what was said. I was going to talk about it with you, but you had already fallen asleep.” He looked up at me, doubt in his eyes. “Why were you talking to him?”
I rubbed my burning eyes, the anger for Andy nearly overwhelming me. “Andy wants me to come back for a visit. He and Rayna allegedly miss me.” I made sure to make eye contact the entire time, so he would know I was telling the truth.
He reached a pale hand across the table and grabbed my hand. “Dayna, I trust you and I have no problem with you going back to visit your friends, but-” he broke off, a look of pain and uncertainty in his eyes.
Panic surged in my chest. This doubt is what exactly I feared. This is the distrust that would break our relationship. This is what would happen if I went back. I could see it now: I’d go back, nothing would happen between me and Andy, I’d return to Bill, then Andy would lie to Bill and tell him that we did ‘things’ together and it would break Bill’s heart. I clenched my free hand, fighting my fear. “I’m not going back, ever, I don’t want to risk something happening with Andy, he’s to volatile right now… and I’d never cheat on you Bill.” I shook my head seriously. “I’m not that type of person.”
A small smile curled his lips. “Okay,” he said softly. “I believe you.”
WOO HOO I REMOVED MY WRITTERS BLOCK I'M HAPPY
luvukaulitztwins
April 13th, 2008, 03:02 PM
NOBODY READING :(
agoraphobiaticalibi
April 14th, 2008, 01:36 AM
i'm reading!!!!! it's pretty ubermazing! more please!!!!
luvukaulitztwins
April 14th, 2008, 09:50 AM
i'm reading!!!!! it's pretty ubermazing! more please!!!!
YAYZ Dank für Messwert (thanks for reading) more soon
DeeDee
April 14th, 2008, 11:51 AM
* new reader *
aww you really made me cry in some parts
more hunnij please
TanteMegs
April 14th, 2008, 09:58 PM
I just now got the chance to read the new edtion. I love it. However, someone needs to do something with Andy. Like, I dunno, the G's sitting on him while Bill and Tom give him wet willies?? Yeah, that sounds good. :D Can't wait to read more. Don't keep us waiting too long.
Megan
luvukaulitztwins
April 15th, 2008, 08:15 AM
Chapter 3- Ending it with Andy
We arrived in Dachau around lunchtime. I was glad to finally be able to get off that bus, too much testosterone in a small area for my taste. The doors opened. I gritted my teeth. I wish I would’ve brought a jacket! I thought miserably as the cold air wafted through the confines of the bus. Then the sounds of screams echoed in my ears. Hundreds of fans had arrived to greet Tokio Hotel. Panic rooted me to the spot, my shyness getting the best of me. Bill noticed my stiff aversion. “Are you coming?” he asked.
I shook my head slowly. “I don’t think your adoring fan girls would react very well to my coming with you.”
He looked at my face, there was pain in his brown eyes. “Okay, I’ll meet you in the arena after you’ve parked,” he said softly. He was about to leave when he stopped. He turned back to me.
I smiled encouragingly.
“Ich liebe dich,” he said, his tenor voice quavering.
“I love you too,” I responded, putting my whole heart into it.
He smiled then stepped off the bus. The cheering and screaming amplified by twenty. I sat down on the couch and the bus slowly drove away. I rubbed my temples. Things were going to get worse between us because of Andy if I didn’t do something about it now. I had to stop this madness before it began. I pulled out my phone and called his number. I didn’t know if he’d be out of school yet, but I thought I’d try. It rang several times, then, “Hello!” said a cheery voice.
I smiled despite myself. “Andy?” I asked, trying to keep my voice level.
“The one and only.”
“I think that… look we can’t talk anymore.”
He laughed. “Why not? You don’t live here and you’re still my friend, what’s the problem?”
I sighed and rubbed my eyes with my free hand. “Andy, you’re endangering my relationship…” I said hurriedly.
“How?” he asked skeptically.
“The day that you told me… you loved me… Bill told me that I should stay in New Mexico and date you. He knows you love me and I think that’s putting doubt into our relationship. I think that he thinks that I’m falling for you and I’m going to cheat on him with you. I don’t want him to think that. I’m really sorry, but I don’t want this love to fall apart.”
“If it’s hinging on something so insignificant as me, I don’t think you should be in the relationship at all. You’ve got to have a strong foundation to be able to build it.”
“It would be strong if you’d quit shaking it!” I cried, my anger flaring.
He was silent for a moment. “So you’re going to abandon your best friend for your boyfriend?” he asked accusingly.
The way he put it made me seem like the bad guy. “I’m sorry, Andy.”
“You are unbelievable!” he said angrily. “I can’t believe that you’re giving up everything you have to be with him! You don’t even know if he loves you for real!”
I stood up. “Yes, I do! He tells me every time I’m with him!”
“So?! I loved you first!”
“You lost! If you would’ve manned up and told me before Bill came back, you wouldn’t be going through all this agony! You have no one to blame but yourself!”
“I didn’t think that I’d have to fight for you with BILL KAULITZ!”
I bit my fist. “What does that- forget it!! I’ve gotta go… Don’t call me anymore. I don’t like talking to you. All we ever do is fight.”
I hung up before he could respond. I knew what I just did would have consequences. Andy is very rash and there is no telling what he will do when he’s angry. I lurched forward as the bus came to an abrupt stop. I steadied myself on the couch. It looked like there was a traffic jam that was blocking our way to the back stage parking. I sighed and walked to the front of the bus. The driver, Helen, a burly middle aged woman, who could very easily pass off as a bodyguard, sat in the dank tan leather seat, her hands clenching the wheel so tightly her knuckles turned white. “Helen?” I asked softly.
She turned her head. ‘Hey, there honey,’ she said in her rough German voice.
‘Is it okay if I get off now?’ It’s a miracle that I know so much German. It’s also a good thing that I’m learning it right now too.
She shrugged. ‘I don’t see why you’d want to, there’s nothing around here.’
I leaned against the doorframe. ‘Well, I want to go and get some more clothes…’ then I remembered that I was completely broke. ‘Never mind…’ I said, turning from her.
I walked idly back to the couch and sat down. My phone went off in my hands. I jumped with surprise. It was Bill. I could tell by the ring tone. “Hello?” I asked cheerfully.
“Hey, you didn’t pick up before are you okay?”
I nodded. “Oh, of course.” I guess I didn’t turn the incoming call noise on. “I was calling my parents to say ‘hello’ and to check on them.”
His tone lightened. “Oh! Well, good, I hope they’re well! Have you parked yet?”
I looked out the window, we were still in the same spot. “There’s a lot of traffic out back, so it may be a while.”
“Oh…” he said, there was something strange in his voice.
“I’ll be there soon don’t worry!” I could hear people talking in the background. One was a female voice. Alarm ruptured in my system. “Bill, who’s there with you?”
“The band, backstage people, workers, the usual. Why?”
I shoved the alarm down until it was at a reasonable level. “Well, I-” the bus started rolling forward. “Hey, we’re moving! I’ll be there soon, gotta go!”
“Okay, love you.”
I smiled. I still loved hearing him say that. No matter how many times he said it in his angelic tenor voice, my heart would always flutter. “I love you too.”
We said out goodbyes and I hung up. The flutter was gone the second his voice died in my ears, all that was left was the numbing alarm. I rubbed my temples again. Why was I getting so worked up about other girls being there? There were thousands of girls that cry at his touch and swoon at his dazzling visage. Maybe it was because of my ‘dream…’ I shrugged away the thoughts. He told me that I was the only girl for him, I shouldn’t be afraid. But I was. The bus chugged along until we stopped near the back exit. Helen put the bus in park and opened the door for me. I smiled and thanked her. It was so cold out. Of course, it was October. I hurried inside.
It was darker backstage and it took my eyes several seconds to get adjusted. Once I could see clearly, I tip-toed to the edge of the backdrop and peered around it into the arena. The showground was huge. It was much bigger than the arena in New Mexico. I could see some eager people waiting by the gates, anticipating the miraculous wonderful show. I grinned. That was me just a month ago. “You like it?” asked a soft voice.
I jumped and turned quickly.
Tom was standing behind me, doing the exact same thing. “It’s a amazing feeling being out on stage. The lights are burning you and the fans are deafening you, but you don’t have a care in the world. It’s a strange euphoria that you get and everything becomes wonderful. It’s almost like a drug and I’m definitely addicted.”
I laughed at his simile. “I think I’ll resist this particular drug. I don’t do well in front of crowds.”
He smiled. “It’s okay. It’s not for everyone.”
I backed away from the curtain and looked at the rest of the backstage area. Gustav was flexing and stretching in a secluded corner, Georg was wiggling and limbering up his fingers, but there was no sign of Bill. I looked this way and that, but he was nowhere to be seen. I turned to Tom, who was still looking out onto the stage. “Where’s Bill?” I asked quietly.
His brown eyes shifted to me. “Well, knowing Bill, he’s probably back getting his hair done. You want me to show you where it is?”
I nodded. “Please, if you could.”
He smiled, he actually smiled at me. “Okay, follow me.”
Things were getting better between us, now that I told him I wouldn’t cheat on Bill. Hopefully, it will keep getting better, but if Andy has his way, Tom will hate me for forever and eternity.
A/N: And thus concludes chapter three. FYI: Things are about to get ugly. Brace yourself.
DeeDee
April 15th, 2008, 08:30 AM
ja i think tom can be one of those haters you cant get rid off
mehr hunnij bitte
luvukaulitztwins
April 15th, 2008, 08:43 AM
I wuld post more but i gotta go out :( so i will post more later today if i remember :mrgreen: ahhh Tom seems weird to me xD oh well
xXxMandiixXx
April 15th, 2008, 12:48 PM
Loving it keep up the good work :)
<3 Mandii xx
schrei.in.die.nacht
April 15th, 2008, 09:03 PM
i just read like this whole story. its AMAZING! post more!
luvukaulitztwins
April 17th, 2008, 05:33 PM
DANG! GUYS I HAVE GOT ANOTHER WRITTERS BLOCK ALL DAY I HAVE BEEN THINKING WHAT TO WRITE NEXT I WILL TRY AND POST MORE TONIGHT OR HOPEFULLY 2MOZ
luvukaulitztwins
April 19th, 2008, 04:50 PM
Watch for the language change (‘’)
CHAPTER-4 ET TU BILL
I followed Tom until we got to a little room toward the back. “Thanks Tom,” I said quietly.
He nodded at me and left.
I waited outside the door for a second. I didn’t hear any voices inside the room. I peeked one eye around the corner and froze.
Bill was lip to lip with a beautiful blonde girl in the corner of the room. Her arms were wrapped around his waist, her hands in his back pants pockets, and his hands were on her cheeks. His thumb slid along her porcelain face, just like it did when he was kissing me. He looked like he was actually enjoying it, too. Accidentally, I let out an upset sob. I backed away from the room, just as Bill parted from the girl and looked up. I ran passed Tom, who looked at me in alarm, tears openly wetting my face. I sprinted out of the arena and out into the streets. I didn’t know where I was going and I didn’t care.
I felt like someone had stabbed me in the heart six hundred and sixty six times. I had promised Bill I wouldn’t cheat on him, but he cheated on me. Andy had been right. Andy had been right the entire time and I had hurt him. I let out loud sobs as I ran. I can’t believe that Bill would do this to me; we’ve only been together for a couple months! Tom had told me that I wouldn’t have to worry about this sort of thing, but he lied to me! My mind was reeling in agony. Oh, Andy, the one time I need you… and I already pushed you away. I stopped in a little park and sat down on a bench. I pulled out my cell phone and dialed Andy’s number with shaking hands. It rang and rang until, “Hello?”
“Andy?” I asked, my voice congested with pain.
“Oh, heavens Dayna, are you all right?!”
I shook my head. “No,” I said, sobs wracking my body. “No, I’m not. He hurt me, just like you said he would. You were right the entire time. Oh, Andy, I need you so bad right now.”
“Oh, Dayna,” he said, his voice softening. “I’m so sorry… but I told you so…”
I nodded. “I know, I know you did, but I didn’t listen. I was a stupid selfish girl. I’m so sorry.”
He shushed me gently over the phone, just like he would if I was with him. “You’re going to be fine. Can you come home?”
“I want to so bad, but I’m completely broke and my passport is back on the bus.”
He paused, thinking. “Go back to the bus and get your stuff and passport, I’ll work out the ticket and flight.”
“How?” I asked.
I could hear his smile. “I have connections.”
“Thank you Andy. I’m so sorry I hurt you.”
“I forgive you, now go get your things.”
I hung up and turned to leave, but I had no idea where I was in the city. I walked out of the park and asked a friendly looking woman where the arena was. She told me that it was twenty-seven blocks away. I groaned mentally, but at the same time I was surprised. I couldn’t believe that I had run that far. I started my walk back in the frigid October air. My mind wandered as I walked by myself up the street. Maybe, Bill wasn’t cheating on me… maybe the girl had deluded him or seduced him…No! What am I saying? If Bill really loved me he wouldn’t even be tempted by her… but he is only human, so he’s prone to make mistakes. Maybe he does still love me. I mean, it was so out of the blue… and we had just talked about cheating on each other this morning. My mind switched on me again. But, if he remembered about our talk and he still kissed her, then that would me that he did it despite our talk. I put my fingertips to my forehead. Why would he do that to me? Especially after he told me he loved. Why? Is he really that fickle? I shook my head. Something about this situation is wrong. Things don’t add up. I kept thinking as I walked all the way back to the arena.
When I got back there were hundreds of people outside the gates waiting to get in. Had I really been gone that long? Then I realized this is Germany and Tokio Hotel is a lot better known than in America, so naturally more people would be waiting. I walked back to where the bus was kept, but I was stopped by one of the bouncers. ‘Can’t go back there, miss,’ he rumbled in German.
‘Thor,’ said a cold baritone voice. ‘Let her through.’
I peered around the giant man. Tom was striding over to us. Anger flared in my system. He told me that I wouldn’t have to worry about Bill cheating on me. The liar. I set my jaw and tried not to scowl.
The big man move aside and I strode passed him. ‘Thanks Tom,’ I said, my voice quiet, hiding my anger. I didn’t look at him.
‘Dayna, Bill didn’t-’
“No,” I said in English, my voice now cold and angry. “Don’t try to vouch for him. You lied to me, so I don’t trust you anymore.”
I stormed away from Tom with fury in my stride. I got to the bus, but the door opened before I even got there. Bill hopped out of the bus, his eyes full of upset and distress. I quickly side-stepped and hid on the other side of the bus. I peeked one eye over the front of the bus.
Bill paced anxiously on the other side, his phone up to his ear.
My phone began vibrating in my pocket. I snapped a hand over the top of it to keep Bill from hearing it.
He hung up after the third ring. He rubbed a pale hand over his brow and shut his eyes. He ran back into the arena, leaving me outside alone. I entered the bus and hurriedly packed my stuff. I scrawled a little note. It read:
Bill,
By the time you get this, I’ll be back in New Mexico. I’m not sorry for leaving. I can’t love someone who doesn’t stay true to the words he preaches. Don’t come after me… and please don’t be sad. Just because you hurt me doesn’t mean I want you to be hurting. Farewell… forever.
Dayna
I set the note on the table and wiped away the tears that had developed in my eyes. I felt that my note had been a little strong and melodramatic, but I didn’t care. I hefted my bag over my shoulder and headed for the door.
Tom stood in front of the exit, his arms crossed over his chest. “Where are you going?” he asked, his voice cold.
“Home,” I said, equally as cold.
His eyes were full of hate. “If you leave, you’ll break my brothers heart and I’ll never forgive you.”
That stung. I bit back tears. “It’s his own fault,” I growled.
‘Tom?’ asked a tenor voice from inside the arena.
My stomach flipped, it was Bill. “Move!” I said.
He wouldn’t budge.
“Tom, get out of my way. I’m leaving whether or not you want me to.”
He raised a brow. “Fine,” he said stepping to the side. “Leave, but do it in front of my brother.”
Bill stood at the end of the steps, his eyes full of pain. “Dayna, are you leaving me?” he asked.
The agony in his voice hurt me so bad. I could barely breath. I nodded stiffly. “Yes,” I choked through my tears.
His face twisted in anguish, tears forming in his brown eyes. He stared at me in disbelief. “Please don’t,” he pleaded. “I’m sorry. It wasn’t my fault, she forced herself on me.”
I didn’t look at him. “So, you’re saying that enjoying the kiss wasn’t your fault either?”
His eyes widened. “Dayna, I’m sorry, she was beautiful and she reminded me so much of you.”
The horrible truth was confirmed. He had been enjoying himself. I bit my lip. “Good-bye Bill,” I said as I walked down the stairs and passed him.
He grabbed my wrist. “Dayna, don’t go… please,” he said. The torture in his voice ripped my heart into shreds. “I know I made a mistake. I know what I did was wrong. Please, Dayna.”
I stood, frozen, deciding what to do. I still loved Bill and hearing him in this type of pain made me want to die. But he had betrayed me and nothing could take that back. I pulled my wrist out of his grip and walked away without another word.
Hardcore. Don’t stop now though and I’d appreciate some comments, if you’re feeling up to it after that depressing chapter…
latinaTHfanfurimmer
April 19th, 2008, 04:59 PM
That Was Great!
Sad But Great
SCHREIoutLOUD
April 19th, 2008, 06:04 PM
*chokes on tears*
luvukaulitztwins
April 19th, 2008, 06:08 PM
O_e BILL ISH MEAN HE HAD TO CHEAT xD lolz but still he has a darkside x] everyone thought he was a good boy but he is just like Tom :mrgreen:
luvukaulitztwins
April 20th, 2008, 05:05 AM
aww no more comments
xXxMandiixXx
April 20th, 2008, 06:05 AM
omg i wanna cry :(
good writig tho hehe
keep it coming
<3 Mandii xx
DeeDee
April 20th, 2008, 06:06 AM
gahh bill why did you do it :cry:
mehr bitte wenn du kannst hunnij
luvukaulitztwins
April 20th, 2008, 06:10 AM
Lolz danke for the comments lolz i will try and post more when i can im thinking of an idea hopefully it will b up today :twisted:
luvukaulitztwins
April 22nd, 2008, 11:24 AM
HEY HEY HEY GUESS WAT GUESS WAT i managed to write the next chapter xD
Chapter 5-PAIN!
The plane ride home was agony. My mind couldn’t shake the image of Bill’s shattered emotions as I looked away from him for the last time. My heart hurt with every beat and the farther I flew from Germany the more that hurt increased. (Andy had got me the tickets off the Internet and he had paid for a first class flight directly to New Mexico.) Whenever I would shut my eyes, Bill’s tearful face appeared on the back of my eyelids. I cried for most of the trip, but I did it silently so the people around me wouldn’t be alarmed. Eventually, I cried myself to sleep.
I woke again when the plane landed with a thud. I sat up alarmed then the honeyed tone of the stewardess came on and announced that we had arrived in New Mexico. I unbuckled and stood up. My legs felt like jelly and my heart felt like minced meat. I walked slowly out of the plane and onto the landing deck. My steps wobbled as I finally came in contact with solid ground. I stood for a second trying to keep my composure. I knew that if I put my guard down and something I saw reminded me of Bill, I’d lose it entirely. I breathed deeply and walked out to where I could see people.
A pale hand waved in the air and a familiar voice called my name. I looked for the person connected to the frantically waving hand, but they were drowned in the crowd. I paced forward slowly, afraid I might see something that would spur my agony. My attempts to be careful were in vain when a girl with a Tokio Hotel shirt ran right in front of me. Her platinum blonde tresses fluttered playfully around her shoulders. I watched her go… then it hit me like a train. That was the girl that I saw kissing Bill. I followed her with my eyes, but I didn’t dare go after her. I knew that I’d do something rash that would hurt me even more. Then, out of the same crowd that the girl ran into, came Andy.
His pitch-black bangs still hung all the way down over his eyes and he still wore the same dark colored clothes. He was beaming at me as he walked forward. “Dayna!” he cried, his voice carrying all the way to me.
I tried to smile, but my broken emotions wouldn’t permit me to do so.
Once he had gotten over to me, he noticed my emotional state. “Dayna?” he asked softly.
I shook my head slowly. “I made a mistake, Andy,” I said quietly. “I shouldn’t’ve left.”
He pulled me into a hug. “No, you made the right choice. He could’ve hurt you even more after you forgave him. Who’s to say that he wouldn’t cheat on you again?”
His hug instantly put peace into my mind and heart. I was so glad that he was here for me, despite what I did to him. “You’re probably right, like you were last time.” I sniffed a little, trying to bite back tears. “I’m so sorry Andy. I must have hurt you so badly.”
He rubbed my back gently. “You did, but now that you’re back, I’m better than ever. The months that you were gone were terrible. I felt so lost without you.”
I smiled. “Way to cheese up the moment Andy,” I said, laughing a little.
He wiped away an escape tear. “It’s so good to see you smiling again.”
We walked over to the place where the luggage came up and got my bag. Andy drove me to my house, where he parked and turned off the car. He looked at me. “So, what are you going to do now?” he asked.
I shook my head. “I don’t know. I’m probably not enrolled in school anymore, so I don’t think there’s much for me to do. I hope my parents don’t hate me too much.”
He shook his head. “I’m positive that it’ll be all right.”
I got out of the car and grabbed my bag. I walked hesitantly toward the front door. I saw the curtains in the living room shift and the door flew open. “Dayna!” cried my mother. She pulled me into her arms. “Are you all right?”
I nodded. “I’ll be fine,” I said softly.
“Come in sweetheart. Andy, dear, you can come in too.”
He got out of his car and trotted cheerfully after me.
“What are you doing home so soon?” she asked.
Andy shook his head frantically motioning her not to ask me about it.
I bit my lip, tears flooding my eyes. “Bill… he-” I couldn’t continue. I felt sick and empty. My hand crept over my useless mouth as I stood, tears falling slowly from my eyes.
Andy wrapped an arm around my shivering body. “Shh, you’re okay, you’re fine. You don’t need him.”
I wanted to believe him, but it didn’t feel like I didn’t need Bill. My heart ached with every beat and it felt like a huge part of me was missing. Andy walked me over to the couch and sat me down. The hurt in my heart flared as I realized this was the very couch that Bill and I had our first kiss on. I cried out in anguish as a fresh sweep of agony washed through me. “Dayna, what’s the matter?” asked my mother.
Neither Andy nor I was listening. I groped for my phone. The pain was too great. I needed to hear his voice, his beautiful voice.
Andy realized what I was doing and he grabbed my phone out of my hand. He shook his head. “Dayna, you’re never going to get over him if you keep clinging to him like this.”
I bit back another cry of pain. Andy had said that very thing the day before Bill came back for me. But Andy was right. I wouldn’t be able to forget about him and his cheating *** if I kept reaching for him. I let Andy keep my phone. I figured it would be best if I wasn’t tempted. Andy led me up to my room and sat me down on my bed.
“I took the liberty of cleaning your room out of anything that would remind you of… you-know-who. I want you to be able to forget him and move on with your life,” he said sitting down next to me.
I nodded. “Thank you,” I said softly. “That was thoughtful of you.”
My phone began to vibrate in Andy’s hand. I read the screen before he could hide it. It was Bill. I leapt on top of Andy to get my phone. “Give it!” I cried rabidly.
“NO!” he cried holding it away from me. “You’re never going to get over him this way.”
“Give it to me, Andy!” I said. “I need to hear his voice.”
“Good god, Dayna. You talk about him like he’s a drug. ‘I need him.’ Dayna, I’m personally putting you on a ‘Bill diet.’” He opened my phone despite my angry cry.
“ANDY NO!” I cried, as he shut the phone without even answering. I threw him off my bed. He hit the floor with a thud. “You ****ing idiot!!” I yelled into his face. Then my anger collapsed into a crying fit. I sat back and pressed my fists into my eyes, wailing at the top of my lungs.
“You’re acting like a child, Dayna,” he said, brushing himself off.
My sobs slowly died. “You’re right. I am… but I was so in love with him…” I said hopelessly. “And he was in love with me, but I left him.”
Andy stroked my head and sat down next to me. “He might not have loved you.”
I glared at him. “You could be right… or you could be completely wrong and I broke his heart for no reason!!”
He knelt in front of me and braced my shoulders. “You made the right choice. Say it, Dayna,” he said, gently squeezing my arms. “I made the right choice… say it please.”
“I-I-I- CAN’T!!” I cried burying my face in my hands. “No matter how much I say it I know I’m wrong! I know I made the wrong choice! I’m such an idiot!” I beat my forehead with my fists.
Andy grabbed my wrists. “Dayna! Get a hold of yourself! Look at what Bill’s doing to you! He’s driving you mad!”
“Exactly! It’s because I’m still in love with him!”
Andy pulled me forward and my lips collided with his. I sat frozen, my eyes wide, in shock. Andy had never been this bold with me before and it shocked me out of my mind. He let me go and I fell back against the edge of my bed. “You fail to realize,” he said, wiping his mouth. “That I’m still in love with you. Even after you broke my heart, I still loved you.” He stood up and left me in my room. I watched him go in complete shock. Andy…
Well, that was icky. It was no better than the last one. Hopefully in the next few chapters it’ll get better. Hopefully… To be honest with you, I don’t plan when I write this stuff. I just write it on the spot, so I don’t know what’s going to happen either. I know the basic gist of what’s going to happen, but not the details… so sometimes things get effed up and I have to rewrite like five chapters. (I was done to chapter eight, but it just wasn’t adding up so I deleted everything after chapter three and rewrote it all. It was tiring. I’m still rewriting.) Hopefully this plot will go better… We’ll see, won’t we.
SCHREIoutLOUD
April 22nd, 2008, 12:05 PM
rghkljflksjfhlkflkdsjfh
herseykiss
April 22nd, 2008, 12:12 PM
rghkljflksjfhlkflkdsjfh
arent u supossed to be in skooll???
luvukaulitztwins
April 22nd, 2008, 02:28 PM
rghkljflksjfhlkflkdsjfh
xD tht means wat xD
JANNAH BANANA
SCHREIoutLOUD
April 22nd, 2008, 02:30 PM
rghkljflksjfhlkflkdsjfh
xD tht means wat xD
JANNAH BANANA
that Means I love this fanfic.
And Update.
I have to go to Maine in two and a half hours, and I won't have internet.
herseykiss
April 22nd, 2008, 02:31 PM
PLZ WQRITE MOREE!!!!!!!!!!!!!1111
luvukaulitztwins
April 22nd, 2008, 03:31 PM
rghkljflksjfhlkflkdsjfh
xD tht means wat xD
JANNAH BANANA
that Means I love this fanfic.
And Update.
I have to go to Maine in two and a half hours, and I won't have internet.
OMG I WILL TRY AND WRITE MORE I AM TRYING I WILL DO THE BEST I CAN SORRY IF I DNT :( hopefully i will or i will keep feeling guilty
DeeDee
April 23rd, 2008, 12:36 PM
ow maj good gowd
write more you're gonna kill me
gahh andy wot the hellll
mehr bitte wenn du kannst hun
luvukaulitztwins
April 24th, 2008, 02:49 AM
And so we begin again. There are a couple paragraphs that you might want to skip if you have a weak stomach. This story just keeps getting worse and worse… I have a feeling it will continue getting worse until the climax. It reminds me much of Verbotene Liebe. Curse my unoriginality.
Chapter 6-Blood in the sink
It’s been a week since I left Bill, but I haven’t improved at all. I jump at any chance to hear his voice or to see his face. Andy had to take away my Internet access and my phone to keep me from seeing and hearing him. I haven’t forgotten that afternoon with Andy, but I haven’t forgotten the day I left either.
Dream:
I was watching myself walk away from Bill. The torture in his eyes ripped me apart, but I kept watching. Never, not even for one second, did Bill’s eyes shift from me. He watched me until I disappeared. When I had gone completely, he turned to Tom who laid a brotherly hand on his shoulder. ‘What have I done?’ asked Bill in German, a sparkling tear falling from his eye.
Tom sighed and hugged his brother. ‘You drove her away,’ he said quietly. ‘I told you that talking to that other girl was a bad idea.’
‘I thought that was because you liked her yourself,’ he said softly.
He pulled away, repulsed. ‘Yet, you still made out with her. Bill are you really that selfish?’
He wiped his eyes and looked in the direction that I had gone. ‘Apparently so,’ his eyes watered again. ‘I have to go after her.’
Tom grasped his shoulder. ‘No…’ he said in a dark tone. ‘You’re not jeopardizing the band twice in one year. She’s gone Bill. Gone. You’ve got no one to blame but yourself.’
He slumped to the ground. ‘I know… Oh, Dayna…’ he whispered into the air.
I snapped awake. My heart thudded in my chest and my emotions felt like they were bleeding. Tears had been running from my eyes as I was sleeping. I pulled my legs up to my chest and rested my forehead on my knees. I wrapped my arms around my legs and clasped my wrists. Little sobs shook my frail body. The pain in my heart added to the pain in my body. I hadn’t been eating for the past days. The pain of my stomach had been keeping my mind off Bill, but not anymore. I was dreaming about him now. He was in my subconscious, my consciousness and forever in my heart.
The pain of being way from him was slowly breaking me down. Andy saw it, but he acted like he didn’t. I still sing my favorite Tokio Hotel songs while no one is around. I sing ‘Rette Mich’ (Rescue Me) and ‘Spring Nicht’ (Don’t Jump) the most however. I sing ‘Rescue Me’ to Bill, wherever he may be, when I’m feeling particularly upset or depressed. I shut my eyes and imagine his beautiful face. He always reaches his thin arm out to me and I grab hold of it. He pulls me into his arms and tells me he loves me. But I’m always jerked out of my reverie somehow and the pain I feel after is shockingly horrible.
Waking up after dreaming about him has been the most painful. I need to relieve my pain… I thought, getting out of my bed. I’ve got to get rid of this agony. I tiptoed into my bathroom and pulled open the bottom drawer. I had brought this upstairs the day after I had returned home, but I never used it. The paring knife had sat in the bottom drawer for days. It’s sharp shining silver seemed so appealing now. It might be able to drain out some of my anguish. I quietly shut the door to my bathroom and locked it. I paced back to the sink. I held out my thin, pale forearm over the basin and laid the sharp edge on my fragile flesh. I shut my eyes and breathed in. Hurriedly and violently, I sliced a shallow gash into my arm. The warm crimson blood bubbled up and dripped off of my arm in thick, sick drops that splattered into the sink.
I thought that it would hurt so badly, but it didn’t. In fact, I felt so much better. The feeling of the warm blood running down my arm was comforting and relieving. I watched the blood trickle off my arm and I counted the drops. Each drop that fell into the sink represented an hour of pain. I stood with my arm hanging over the sink for a couple more minutes then I stopped the flow. That was forty-eight hours of pain gone from my system… or so I led myself to believe. I wrapped my arm with toilet paper until it had stopped bleeding entirely. I cleaned the knife off thoroughly and washed out the sink. My parents must never know about this.
I crept out of my bathroom and looked for a sufficient place to hide my knife. I couldn’t think of anywhere to hide it so I stuck it deep into my mattress until it had disappeared. I touched my wound gently and marked the spot where my knife was hidden with a small speckle of blood. I looked at the clock. It was 6:30am. I wondered how long I had been in the bathroom. I pulled on my pair of skinny jeans and a band tee. I pulled my striped gray and black jacket and put my guitar pick necklace on. I knew that I needed to cover up my cut. I grabbed a cloth wristband with the AFI logo on it and pulled up until it covered my cut.
It stung like mad so I pulled it off. Little black fuzzies were stuck to the edges of the wound. I hastily brushed them away, not fond of the sting that my salty fingers brought. I walked back to the bathroom and pulled out a piece of gauze out of my First-Aide kit. I put it on the inside of my AFI band then pulled it onto my arm. The pain wasn’t nearly as severe. It stung, but I knew it would, so I didn’t bother with it. Perhaps the stinging will keep my mind off…him.
I walked into the bathroom and fixed myself up. I brushed out my tangled blonde hair. It was in desperate need of a cut, but I was too lazy to schedule an appointment. I brushed my teeth and put on my eyeliner. (Yes, recently I’ve taken to wearing thick black eyeliner) I made sure that my band was on correctly then I headed down into the kitchen to fetch myself some breakfast. My parents sat together in a huddle talking quietly amongst themselves… at least until they saw me. They fell silent and watched me closely. “Hi,” I said quietly. “Morning.”
“What are you doing up so early?” asked my mom.
I raised a brow. “School?”
She smiled. “Of course, how silly of me.”
I frowned and grabbed an apple. What was wrong with them? I really didn’t want to stick around and find out. “I’m gonna go to school early.”
My dad smiled. “Okay, honey. You have a good day.”
“Whatever… you too.”
I walked out the door with a feeling of unease. I trudged to my car and threw my backpack into the passengers seat. I sat down lethargically and started my car. As I drove away, I saw my parents watching me from the front window. I shook my head and put on my music. I dropped my apple out the window as I drove. I had no intention of eating it. At first I didn’t recognize the voice… but it started to slowly drift back. My hurting emotions were soothed and calmed. I sighed. I remember this singer from when I was a kid. He was a very popular artist, but I had still been obsessed with him in sixth and seventh grade.
Paul McCartney.
I couldn’t believe that he still had the same effect on my emotions after all these years. I hadn’t heard one of his songs for years. I listened to the swells and cascades of the music and the soft vocals that hummed soothingly in the background. Needless to say, the drive to school was the best I’d had in a week. I opened my car door and the balmy November air blasted straight through me. I curse under my breath and heaved my backpack over my shoulder. I folded my arms across my chest and trudged, eyes down, to the building. The wind howled in my ears as I walked. “Dayna!” I heard a voice call on the wind. I looked up, but was blinded by my bangs. I pulled them out of my face and I saw Andy.
Instinctively, I hid my arm. He didn’t seem to notice. “Hurry,” he yelled over the wind. “It’s freezing out, let’s get you inside.”
Freezing? It was cold in Germany. This is a walk in the park compared to that. My emotions seared as I thought of Germany. I bit my lip until it bled to keep myself from crying. He wrapped an arm around me and helped me through the blasting wind. Once inside, I made an attempt at fixing my hair while he brushed his bangs back over his eyes.
“Here let me help,” he said. Andy grabbed my wounded wrist, making me gasp. He slowly lowered it to my side, his eyes narrowed.
“Sorry,” I said. “You- your grip is really strong.”
He eased his hand and let go. He smoothed my hair, but I had to pull away. It felt too much like what Bill used to do…just before he would kiss me. My heart throbbed painfully and my throat got tight. My eyes burned.
Andy’s hand dropped limply to his side as he realized who I was thinking about. “Dayna,” he said softly. “Please forget him. I hate to see you like this. I hate it. Please… just let him go. It was his own fault.”
I looked up at him, the tears escaping my eyelids. “I know, but that doesn’t stop the pain of being in love and being betrayed. It’s not that easy Andy… you know that.”
He grimaced. “I do… but I want you to be happy.”
“I want to be happy too, but the circumstances don’t permit me to do so.”
Ah, yes… Dayna is a cutter now. Poor thing. I’m not slandering people who do cut. It’s a terrible thing, but it’s real and the people who do it really feel that way (Maybe they don’t, but I know several people who cut and that’s what they say). I don’t care if it makes you uncomfortable to read about it. If it does, Skip it. ANYWHO! Enough of that, that was a crap chapter. I’m going to try and introduce a comic relief character, but I’m not sure how to do it. Perhaps- yes. I’ve got it. Keep reading and, if you have time, comment. I’d like to improve my writing so any pointers will help.
DeeDee
April 24th, 2008, 04:54 AM
gahh poor girl
mehr bitte wenn du kannst
luvukaulitztwins
April 24th, 2008, 05:51 PM
gahh poor girl
mehr bitte wenn du kannst
Dx u may have to wait for like two days i gots a writers block for this ff and the other it reli sucks when i get a writers block its bcose i thought of a new ff idea so then i forget about my other ff's it suld go by 2moz if i type 2 chapters of my new idea. Well on my laptop to put on Deviant Art =]
luvukaulitztwins
April 29th, 2008, 11:16 AM
Things have gotten worse. I can barely move I’m in so much abdominal pain. The hunger is driving me mad, but at least I’m not thinking about Bill. I’ve had to start hiding myself in multiple layers of clothes to keep my emaciation a secret. I cry every night and I cut every time I get a chance. I collapsed in the bathroom one morning in a faint. It was lucky that the door was locked otherwise my parents would’ve found out both of my secrets. I was able to calm them down through the door until they left.
Andy has been watching me closer than usual because he’s started to notice the thinness of my face. I tell him it’s just the light, but that ruse is getting old. I think that he’s starting to suspect something because I haven’t been getting any better. I think he’s considering giving my phone back, but then again he might take drastic medical action also. So, I guess things haven’t been too bad. Well, at least not until today. It got far, far worse today than it ever had been.
I was at school when it happened. It was the middle of Field Biology, my sole class with Andy, and, somehow, my guard was down. My teacher needed help getting the mud puppies out of the water and into another tank and he needed a volunteer. I wasn’t exactly paying attention because Andy was talking to me. Mr. Ennekii picks on people that slack in his class so he called on me. I was surprised because I’ve never been asked to do anything before since I never usually talk in his class. My surprise must have made me drop my guard. I walked to the front and he told me to roll up my sleeves.
I swallowed. Everyone was watching me, if I rolled up my sleeves now my secrets would be revealed to my entire Field Biology class. I looked at my teacher, he gestured to me to roll up my sleeves. I shook my head and pulled my arms close to my chest.
Andy’s eyes narrowed as he watch me.
I needed to get out of it. I had to get out of it. My mind raced as I tried to think of a way out. I couldn’t think of anything and my time had run out. My teacher ordered me to roll up my sleeves. I bit my lip and slowly started to pull on my sleeve. As it inched up my arm a little gasp echoed around the class as the horrible gashes were revealed. I stopped my sleeve at my elbow and started the second. I could feel all the eyes of the class on me. It was torture. I slid my other sleeve up to my elbow and stood, my eyes to the floor, waiting for the next instruction.
Mr. Ennekii looked at me in concern. “Dayna, are those going to get infected if you put your arms in the water?”
I nodded. “Probably…”
He shook his head. “Go out into the hallway, please.”
I swallowed and made my way out the door. I could still feel every eye on me. Tears burned as I sat outside the door. ****, ****, ****, ****, I thought angrily. I’m done for. Andy is going to kill me and if he doesn’t my parents will! I shook my head back and forth remorsefully. I knew I’d get caught eventually… but not after a month! God help me. I’m so dead. Maybe I can convince the school not to say anything to my parents, but that doesn’t help me with Andy. He’s going to be furious! My heart ached. Bill… even though this is all your fault… I still love you. No matter what happens to me… I want you to know that. The door opened. I didn’t look up.
“Ms. Ratke?” asked the voice of Mr. Ennekii.
I looked up slowly. “Yes, sir?”
“Did you do this to yourself?” he asked, gesturing to my arms.
I shook my head. “Cats did it.”
He frowned. “You’re lying.”
I sighed. “Prove it.”
He sighed and folded his arms across his chest. “I hardly think that cats are capable of that.”
“Says you…” I mumbled.
“To the nurse, Ms. Ratke.”
I stood up and trudged to the nurse. When I got there the nurse asked me what the matter was. I told her that I needed to an aspirin. She gave me one without hesitation and I left. I didn’t want to go back to class so I hung out in the girl’s bathroom until the final bell rang. I slid and slunk back to my locker, hurriedly shoved my homework into my backpack and ran out to my car, trying to avoid Andy. He was waiting for me at my car his arms crossed.
I walked over and stood before him, like a convict in front of the jury. I swallowed, waiting explosion. It never came. I looked up at Andy.
His chin was quivering and tears ran down his face.
My jaw dropped. “A-Andy?”
“Why?” he whispered.
“Because I miss him that much.”
His lips pulled back into a snarl, then dropped back to normal. “Dayna, he was the one who hurt you!!”
“I know that he hurt me! That doesn’t stop my feelings!!”
“He cheated on you!! He cheated on you with another girl!! WHY DO YOU STILL LOVE HIM?!”
I opened my mouth to yell back, but something hit me. I frowned. I didn’t know why. I hadn’t thought about it. I was too preoccupied with wallowing in my pain. Why did I still love him? There was nothing that I could come up with that gave me any reason to keep loving him. He had deliberately cheated on me and owned up to it. What kept me loving him? Maybe it was the fact that nothing made sense. He had just told me that he loved me and we had just talked about not cheating on each other… Why would he turn around and stab me?
I shut my eyes. “Because it doesn’t seem right.”
He shook his head. “You love him because it’s WRONG?!”
“No!” I snapped. “This situation doesn’t seem right! He did it so out of the blue… it doesn’t make any sense. It was almost as if someone had it out for us.”
Andy shook his head. “Stop it!” he yelled. “Just stop! It’s over! He’s gone!! You’re doing this again! You did it the first time he left! You did the EXACT same thing!! He’s not healthy for you! You’re hurting yourself and- and-” He grabbed me around the waist and pressed his lips hard against mine.
My eyes widened as I stood in shock.
He held me close to him, our bodies pressing against each other. After a couple more seconds, he jerked away. “I love you. I’m in so much pain when you’re doing this to yourself. It hurts me so badly to see you still obsessed with his fantasy guy.”
I don’t know what possessed me to say it, but, “Are you hurting because I’m obsessed? Or are you just jealous that my love still lingers for the one who didn’t sell me out to the presses?” After the horrible taunting question had dropped from my tongue, my hand flew up to my mouth.
A hard and angry scowl creased his forehead. He slapped me across the face and stormed off, leaving me in frozen shock. The feeling of his hand lingered on my cheek. I swallowed and got into my car, shaken. Andy has never done something like that to me… desperation must really have a hold on him. I started my car and drove home, my shock blinding me from my other problem. Bill. Did I still love him or was it a ruse that I was putting up to keep myself in the past… while I was happy? I walked into the house in a daze. I dropped my stuff into my room and shut my door. At first I wasn’t sure what to do, then what Andy had said popped into my mind. You’re doing this again! You did it the first time he left! You did the EXACT same thing!!
My mind flickered through the month before… “Andy’s right. I am doing it again, but I got out of it… because Bill came back…” I slid to the floor and put my fingertips to my forehead. How was I going to get out of this slump?
Okay, this story sucks. I hate it with a passion. It’s a true agony to have to sit and write. I’m going to end it SOON. I’m going to blow up my story world and that will be the end.
TexasGirlLovesTH
April 29th, 2008, 11:34 AM
OH. MY. GOD. :shock:
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! :o
You can't end it too soon! I like your story, despite how sad it is. :( And despite how much I just want to beat the **** out of Andy. :twisted: I think a good knee to the crotch by Bill would make the story even better! :mrgreen:
But if you are having that much of a difficult time with it, then ok. I understand.
BTW, I'm honestly thinking that Bill kissing that girl was a set-up, and Andy was the one who did it. Am I right?
that's just what I was thinking... :)
luvukaulitztwins
April 29th, 2008, 11:51 AM
OH. MY. GOD. :shock:
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! :o
You can't end it too soon! I like your story, despite how sad it is. :( And despite how much I just want to beat the **** out of Andy. :twisted: I think a good knee to the crotch by Bill would make the story even better! :mrgreen:
But if you are having that much of a difficult time with it, then ok. I understand.
BTW, I'm honestly thinking that Bill kissing that girl was a set-up, and Andy was the one who did it. Am I right?
that's just what I was thinking... :)
Hm...u will find out in time dear and its not the fact i cant right any its tht i think the storys pretty ****
TexasGirlLovesTH
April 29th, 2008, 04:26 PM
I hate that you feel that way. :cry: But the story has to end sometime, right?
luvukaulitztwins
April 29th, 2008, 04:33 PM
I hate that you feel that way. :cry: But the story has to end sometime, right?
True i may carry it on if ur lucky well for a lil longer then i intended
herseykiss
April 29th, 2008, 04:43 PM
I hate that you feel that way. :cry: But the story has to end sometime, right?
True i may carry it on if ur lucky well for a lil longer then i intended
plz write more i beg u plzz
TexasGirlLovesTH
April 29th, 2008, 04:51 PM
I hate that you feel that way. :cry: But the story has to end sometime, right?
True i may carry it on if ur lucky well for a lil longer then i intended
Yay! :D Please do!
PLEASEPLEASEPLEASE /w/ Bill, Georg, Tom, and Gustav, covered in rainbow sprinkles, with whipped cream, sexy sauce, and strawberries on top!!!
luvukaulitztwins
April 30th, 2008, 02:51 PM
I hate that you feel that way. :cry: But the story has to end sometime, right?
True i may carry it on if ur lucky well for a lil longer then i intended
Yay! :D Please do!
PLEASEPLEASEPLEASE /w/ Bill, Georg, Tom, and Gustav, covered in rainbow sprinkles, with whipped cream, sexy sauce, and strawberries on top!!!
O_e YUM! it includes Bill Georg Tom and Gustav ohhh i like tht and the fact it had SPRINKLES =] Bill looks pretty yummy =] ima post some later or 2moz i got to think =] im trying to write next chapter now
TexasGirlLovesTH
April 30th, 2008, 04:22 PM
Score! :D The story continues! *does a Bill kaulitz inspired happy dance* :P
herseykiss
April 30th, 2008, 05:32 PM
Score! :D The story continues! *does a Bill kaulitz inspired happy dance* :P
OMG bill has a sexy butt lol
TexasGirlLovesTH
April 30th, 2008, 06:07 PM
Score! :D The story continues! *does a Bill kaulitz inspired happy dance* :P
OMG bill has a sexy butt lol
Yup! That, he does. ;)
luvukaulitztwins
May 2nd, 2008, 05:56 PM
can’t stand this story unless Bill is in it. So, it’s going to end now or it’s going to go on and he’s going to be in the rest.
Chapter 8-Returning to Where I'm Needed
Weeks passed, months passed and my slump did not cease. My mind was in constant torture. I could barely breath in the morning after a restless sleep. My anorexia has stopped. I decided that I loved food too much to keep away from it. My nightmares about Bill are getting worse and I realized why one Saturday morning after both of my parents had left. I had trotted down stairs to get breakfast when I saw the corner of one of my magazine subscriptions sticking out of the top of a drawer. I thought my parents cancelled my subscriptions… I thought as I opened the drawer. I picked up a stack of magazines and dropped them on the island. I grabbed a granola bar and sat down. My granola bar instantly dropped from my hand as I saw the cover of the top magazine.
Bill’s emaciated face stared out at me with pleading brown eyes. The caption under it read, “Kaulitz Rapidly Descends further into his Slump.” My heart shattered. Tears developed in my eyes as I stared at his sad face. I picked up the magazine on top and looked at the ones under it. Bill was on every cover. The one on the very bottom had a picture of Bill’s tear stricken face. The caption below it read, “Heartbroken Heart Throb.” I bit my lip. The next read, “Kaulitz Demoralized and Waning.” I read the one before the issue on top, “Kaulitz: Fame or Famine?” There was a picture of his extremely thin body. He was in a private pool. I could see nearly every bone in his beloved body.
Something inside me snapped. I couldn’t take it anymore. I had to go back to him. I knew it would kill Andy, but I couldn’t stand seeing Bill in this type of pain… especially when I’d been suffering too. I hurriedly read the release date on the front cover. The top magazine was issued this month. I scanned the article and found out where he was supposed to be for the next month. I shut the publication and ran to my room. I dressed myself in a band tee and skinny jeans. I brushed my hair out so vehemently my scalp was stinging afterward. I scuttled into my parents room and I grabbed my dad’s sock of poker money. Hopefully it would be enough to buy a one-way ticket to Germany. I grabbed my sisters cell phone off the counter and bolted out the door. I ran and jumped into my car. I sped to the airport and caught the 8:30am to Germany. My heart thundered in my chest as I flew.
I knew my parents would be outraged. I had left my little sister home alone. When he found out, Andy would be heart broken for a second time, but none of that mattered. Bill was the only thing on my mind. He had been suffering for so long, but I told him not to be sad when I had left. I guess you can’t tell someone how to feel… otherwise I would’ve completely forgotten about Bill, had Andy had his way. I fell asleep during half the flight, having a fitful dream about Bill.
His face was thin and gaunt. His eyes were empty and bleak. They had lost all their brown luster. He was on the roof of a fifty-story building, standing precariously on the edge. Tears rolled down his thin cheeks. It reminded me of Spring Nicht. I was standing at the door behind him on the roof. I ran to him and collapsed behind him, babbling apologies frantically. He turned to me, a small smile on his face. “I know you’re sorry, but I’m the one who should be sorry. This is all my fault.” He began to tip backward, letting himself fall. I screamed and grabbed a hold of his shirt. We both plummeted off the side of the building. I clung to him and screamed as we rocketed toward the cement. His arms slowly closed around me and all my fear vanished. I looked into his eyes. They were full of emotion again. “I’ve longed for you to hold me like this for a very long time, Dayna.” Tears sprang into my eyes and were pulled away by gravity. “I still love you Dayna. I always will.” He held me close to his chest. The beating of his heart seemed to slow until it stopped completely. Then we hit ground.
I sat up with a jolt, my whole body shaking. It was still early in the morning so most passengers were still asleep. My stomach turned and twisted like I had just gotten off a spinning ride at an amusement park. I got up and ran to the bathroom. Once I had the door shut, I puked all over the place. I heaved for a good three minutes before my nerves had calmed themselves. I made an attempt to clean the bathroom, but I ran out of toilet paper, so I gave up. I told the flight attendant and she assured me everything was going to be taken care of.
I sat back down in my seat and rubbed my eyes. Bill had died in my arms… just before we hit ground. Oh Lord please watch over him. I rode the rest of the plane ride there in prayer. My heart was in turmoil the entire trip there. Once we finally landed, I nearly ran off the plane. I hopped in a cab and told him where Bill was supposed to be all month, recuperating at his house. The man gave me a strange look… I realized I had said it in English. I hurriedly said it in my broken German and the man shook his head. ‘I can’t take you to a celebrities home it’s not allowed,’ he said solemnly.
I groaned and threw the bag of money at him. ‘Get me there in ten minutes and you can keep the whole bag,’ I said, knowing full well that only nickels and pennies remained. The bag was heavy so it didn’t seem that way.
The man smiled and told me to hold on. He floored it out of the parking lot nearly hitting three people. We sped along the freeway at horrifyingly fast speed, but it was bringing me closer to Bill so I wasn’t too afraid. It took us fifteen minutes to get to where we needed to go. I was surprised at how fast we had arrived. ‘Thank you. You can keep the money,’ I said softly.
I walked up to the giant gate. Behind was a huge house that would outshine even the biggest home in America. I pressed the button on the stone of the gate. ‘If you are a solicitor, a fan girl or a paparazzi, I would ask you to leave.’
I walked up to the speaker and pressed the button. ‘Uh, this is Dayna Ratke. I don’t know if you know-”
They cut me off as the gate began to open. ‘Dayna?’ asked a baritone voice out of the speaker.
‘T-Tom?’
There was relief in his voice. ‘Oh God thank you! Dayna, get in here, now!!’
I ran through the gate and up to the door. It was open by the time I had got there. ‘Tom, what’s wrong?’ I asked as he grabbed my wrist and pulled me inside.
He looked so different. He looked older and more tired. He wasn’t wearing any of his traditional ‘gangster’ attire so I nearly didn’t recognize him. He gabbed my shoulders, a panicked look in his eyes. ‘Dayna ever since you left, Bill’s been in terrible health. He’s been punishing himself for what he’s done. He’s been starving himself and he’s taken to self-mutilation. I’ve been trying to reach you for the past three months!’
My shock ran deep. I couldn’t think of anything to say. ‘I-I haven’t had my phone. Andy took it.’
A dark look appeared in his eyes. ‘He cut you off, didn’t he?’
‘Yes, but he said it was for the best…’
‘I hate him.’
My eyes widened. ‘But you’ve never even-’
‘He’s been the cause of all this strife!! If you would’ve had your phone Bill wouldn’t be dying right now!’
My body froze. ‘W-what?’
He took my arm and dragged me up the stairs. We went up at least three flights before we hit a clean, white hallway. He led me down to a door with a large letter ‘B’ on the front of it. ‘He should be asleep, so go in quietly. Wake him gently… I’m not sure how he’s going to react.’
Okay, so I guess it’s not that bad anymore. I still hate it, but it’s better now that Bill’s back in it. I still have loose ends to tie up so ****** there gonna be another chapter. Which can appear if you want like now since I have wrote it already.
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 2nd, 2008, 06:46 PM
post more now!
i dont want this
story to end though...
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 2nd, 2008, 08:00 PM
YESYESYESYESYESYESYESYESYESYESYESYESPOSTPOSTPOSTPO STPOSTPOSTPOSTPOSTMOREMOREMOREMOREMOREMOREMORENOWN OWNOWNOWNOWNOWNOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! :shock:
I can't believe you kept me waiting this long!!! :cry:
But it's ok now. You posted another chapter. :D
Now you just need to post another one, and nobody will get hurt. :mrgreen: *holds up baseball bat and lead pipe*
amandaaraujo
May 2nd, 2008, 08:49 PM
oh my GOD i cant beleive it plez update really fast and your story is great dont hate it. plezzz my heart ison a thread hmm i get into these stories mabe i should not login that often because one of these days one is going to kill me heehe just update cuz i llove this storyy..
herseykiss
May 2nd, 2008, 09:22 PM
plzz moree!!!
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 02:57 AM
Sorry i did not post more yesterday lolz :mrgreen: im still scared of tht baseball bat and lead pipe =D but anyway here. language change (‘’) forgto to put tht in the last chapter soz
Chapter 9- My Sweet Angel
He opened the door and I stepped in. My heart was pounding deafeningly in my ears. My breathing came in short spurts and gasps.
It was a spacious room, full of sunlight and life. There were several windows, all open wide, on the back wall. I could see a great expanse of meadow and scenery that extended behind the house. There was a circular, double-sized, king bed at the far left of the room. I could see Bill’s figure in the far left tip. He was so thin. It broke my heart to see him like that. I walked silently over to the edge of the bed. I took off my shoes and laid them on the floor. He was so far away; I’d have to climb across the bed to get to him. I saw the rising and falling of his weak breathing.
He was in such a poor state. My poor angel. My poor, sweet, feeble Angel… I crawled across the expanse of the wide bed and came to a halt a couple feet away from him. His body was severely emaciated. I could see his ribs through his back and the bones of his arms could be seen prominently. I bit my lip as I saw the inside of his arms. They matched mine. They were cut and gashed all over, some wounds fresher than others. I rolled up my sleeve and looked at the pain I had wreaked on myself… He had done that too.
A wave of self-loathing swept over me. If only I hadn’t left…this is all my fault. I crawled closer. I wanted more than anything to feel his arms around me, to feel the comfort and warmth of his skin. I reached out and touched the soft of his palm. He didn’t wake. His breathing stayed weak and feeble. I slid my hand into his and closed my fingers around it. Slowly, subconsciously, Bill’s fingers closed around mine. Our hands fit so perfectly together. I sighed deeply, happiness coursing through my veins.
His eyes flickered and opened slowly. The glassy dullness in them scorched my heart. He blinked against the light and looked up. His eyes met mine and a distant, sweet smile crept across his face. He reached a skeletal hand up and touched my face. ‘Oh, my sweet beloved,’ he whispered. ‘If only we could be together outside of sleep.’ His eyes slowly shut again and his hand fell from my face. My eyes stared unseeingly forward in horror. He thought I was just a dream… He must have been dreaming about me returning for months and now he can’t tell the difference between reality and fantasy. Tears dripped over my eyelids. Bill, I’m so sorry I kept you in so much pain all this time. I crawled away from him and hopped off the bed. I grabbed my shoes and walked hurriedly out of the room. Tom was waiting. ‘So?’ he asked.
‘He thought that I was just a dream…’ I choked.
He nodded glumly. ‘I thought that might be the case… Come on, let’s get you something to eat and let him sleep. He hasn’t for a while, so this is good for him.’
I nodded and wiped my eyes. We walked back down the steps and into the monstrous dining room. Tom called something through the kitchen door and walked back over to me. He sat down on one of the barstools. I sat next to him. He rubbed his eyes tiredly.
I bit my lip, hesitant to say anything. ‘I’m sorry I left,’ I said nearly silently.
He let out a short bitter laugh. ‘I’m sorry you left too.’
I put my face in my hands, my emotions getting the better of me. ‘Oh, this is all my fault. If I hadn’t left him, he would still be happy and healthy. Why do things like this always happen to me?!’ I yelled, infuriated.
My phone buzzed in my pocket, nearly making me jump out of my seat. I dug it out of my pants pocket. My heart sunk as I looked at the number. “Hello?” I asked flatly.
Tom’s eyes iced over as he heard my tone.
“Dayna? Where are you?” asked Andy.
“Uh… I’m uh… out.”
“Okay… can you tell me where? We were supposed to have a study session today… remember?”
CRAP!! I had completely forgotten. “I forgot…” I said truthfully.
He scoffed. “It’s okay… you sound better… not so ground down. What have you been up to?”
I rubbed my forehead, trying to think of a good lie. “I’ve been writing… writing poetry to funnel my emotions… it’s really relieving.”
“That’s great!! Can I see some?”
“No!” I cried. “Er… no. I’d rather you didn’t. It’s real personal and I’d rather keep it hidden.”
He sighed. “Suit yourself. Hey, you mind if I come over for a little while? I want to take advantage of your happiness and finally get to talk to you, without getting into a fight.”
My mouth hung open in dismay. “No… Our house is getting fumigated… I’ll be at my Gran’s in Texas for the weekend.”
“Are you there now?”
I nodded. “Sadly… I am.”
“That stinks.” He paused for a moment. “Dayna?”
“Hmm?”
“Can I tell you something?”
“Sure…” I heard a faint voice coming from upstairs. Tom didn’t seen to hear it, but I knew I had heard something. “Hey, could you hold on a sec?”
“Okay…” he seemed confused.
I pulled the phone away from my ear and listened hard, closing my eyes. I heard the faint voice again. “Bill…” I breathed. “Andy? I’ve gotta go! Gran needs her laundry.”
“Okay… bye.”
I hung up. I didn’t even bother to see if Tom followed me as I ran to the stairs. I heard the voice grow louder as I jogged up the steps two at a time. He was calling my name. I gunned it all the way to his hallway. ‘Dayna!’ he cried. His voice wrought with agony. ‘Dayna!! Please, don’t leave me!!’
I burst through the door. What I saw surprised me.
He was still laying down on his bed, asleep, but his hands were clenching chunks of his hair and his eyes were streaming tears. He was tucked into the fetal position, his knees near his chin. ‘Dayna!’ he wailed. ‘Oh God, don’t leave me.’
My emotions fell apart listening to his agony.
He began to cough and struggle for breath. He sounded like he was suffocating.
I ran to the bed and pulled off my shoes. I crawled hastily across to him and pulled his legs away from his chest. His breathing was still frantic and labored. I got around behind him and pulled back his head to clear his airway. He still choked and hacked. He grabbed my wrist and clawed at me as he tried to regain his breath. Then it dawned on me, it wasn’t a cough or a choking… it was a panic attack.
My heart skipped a beat. If I didn’t calm him, he might go into cardiac arrest. I thought hurriedly what to do. I gently began to stroke his hair and face, humming a soft tune. I made it up as I went along, but his breathing began to even out. He still gasped for breath, his grip on my wrist never relented. I ran my fingers through his hair and added some little words to the song. ‘Breath, my angel. Open your lips. Take in my loving calmness. Hush, my angel. Don’t fret today. I’ve returned to free you of pain.’ I repeated my little song slowly, changing the tune each time.
His tears dripped onto my clothes as he sat with his head on my lap. His breathing finally became normal again and his grip slackened on my wrist. Slowly it fell away and sleep over came him again.
I leaned back against the headboard, my fingers still running through his hair. I let out a deep sigh. Now, I knew what Tom meant when he had said he was dying. Bill’s health is in such poor condition that even the slightest emotional upset could send him to his death. I wiped away a film of sweat that had beaded on his forehead. I dabbed away the tears that remained on his flawless face and wiped away my own. I sat with him for a long time.
After a while, his eyes opened slowly. They blinked away the light that streamed into his room. They floated upward and landed on me.
I gave him an innocent sweet smile.
His eyes widened and he sat up. He looked at me, then desolation fell across his features. ‘No,’ he said to himself. ‘She’s gone. Stop hallucinating about her!’
It felt like he had stabbed me. I reached out toward him. ‘Bill… I’m really here. I’m not a dream.’
At first he recoiled away from my hand. Then he looked at the clock and he must have realized that this wasn’t a dream. He turned back to me, his brown eyes searching my face, desperately wanting to believe. He knelt across from me. Our knees nearly touched, making my stomach flutter. He looked at me so closely, his fingers fluttering over my face, like he was afraid to touch me. ‘Please be real. I’ve longed for this for so long… please let this be real,’ he pleaded to God.
Carefully he reached his hand out. He shut his eyes and brushed my face with his soft fingers. He hastily pulled away. His eyes stayed shut, like he was afraid to see what had happened. He carefully peeked an eye open. When he saw that I was still there, a smile broke across his face. ‘Dayna!!’ he cried.
He lunged forward, pulling me into his arms. He held me close pressing me to his body. ‘Oh my god I can’t believe you’re here!’ He ran his fingers through my hair, kissing my head frantically. I heard his heart beating loudly. He pulled me back and pressed his lips to mine. My hands rested on his perfectly tone chest as his arms were twined around me. He pulled me closer, deepening our kiss. I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned into him and tangling my fingers in his black hair. We both gasped for breath as our kiss continued, the passion never ceasing. He pulled on my shirt, but I didn’t stop him. I could feel the sinews of his back as my hands caressed him. He pulled my shirt off and threw it to the side.
The feeling of his skin on mine was heavenly. His chest was cool against my hot skin, but I could feel the bones against mine and it made my heart hurt. His hands moved around my body and mine on his. He fiddled with the hem of my jeans and I slowly pulled at his sweats. Without trouble we pulled each other’s pants off. We were down to just underwear now. He leaned me back until he was on top of me. He pulled back for a second to gasp for breath.
I saw his face pale a little, this was getting to be too much for his health. ‘Bill,’ I said putting my fingers on his lips. ‘I think we need to stop.’
He nodded, but then he came back, pressing his lips back to mine. He was so gentle and sweet. He was exhausted and decided not to proceed. He collapsed onto one of his soft pillows and beckoned me next to him. He pulled the covers over the top of us.
I laid against him, my chest heaving. I rested my forehead on his chest. He wrapped me in his arms and kept me close to him. ‘I’m so sorry,’ I whispered. ‘I shouldn’t have left you.’
He looked at me like I had just told him I hated him. ‘Dayna, don’t apologize to me. I’m the one at fault. It was my fault. I-I- cheated on you.’
I kissed him and we had another little moment of passion. ‘Something about the situation is keeping me from holding that against you.’
He smiled and held me close, his fingers brushing my hair. ‘Promise me,’ he whispered. ‘That you won’t ever leave me again.’
‘I promise,’ I said quietly and that time I meant it. I’d never leave him again.
LONG! Okay, I’m starting to like this story better now that Bill has returned. He’s pretty much the only reason I’m writing this. SO! I’ve got some ends I need to tie up, some characters I need to kill off and that will be the end! I think that one more chapter should do the trick! Thank you to all my reviewers! I appreciate your support and encouragement!
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 3rd, 2008, 10:17 AM
KILLANDYKILLANDYKILLANDYKILLANDYKILLANDYKILLANDYKI LLANDY!
Oh, and let Bill do it! (perhaps with a baseball bat and lead pipe? I can easily supply him with both.) 8-)
Seriously, this chapter was really good! It was pulling at my heartstrings and I almost cried. I started picturing Bill as looking like he was an extremely skinny Jew in the Holocaust, and that was horrible!
But P.L.E.A.S.E. continue and update soon! I love this story WAAAAAAAAAY too much! And remember...I have a vast supply of baseball bats and lead pipes! :twisted:
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 3rd, 2008, 11:05 AM
lkjdshgklsjdghskldjg
I WAS ****ING CRYING.
LEGIT CRYING.
My dad came up and was like 'O.O' and I had to make something up.. i was like 'my friends new puppy died..'
Omfg.
I'm crying.
Billlll.
*hugs him*
amandaaraujo
May 3rd, 2008, 02:51 PM
pleeeez update soon poor bill poor dayna awww keep writign its really graet. :D :D :D :D
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 03:17 PM
So, thus continues the story! There is a lot of stuff that happens, so it’s important that you read it.
Chapter 10-The Horrible Truth
I woke up feeling confused. I looked in bewilderment at where I was. I was in a giant room, in the middle of a giant bed, my clothes strewn all over. Frightened, I looked down and to my relief I was still in my underwear. It was bright outside, but the sun was reddening. I woke up a tad more and realized where I was. I was in Bill’s room. I had thought that I had dreamed that whole thing. I looked over at his still sleeping figure and confirmed that it was indeed real. He looked so much better than before. His cheeks held more color and his breathing was deep and healing. I moved to sit up, but his hand flashed out and caught me. ‘What’s wrong?’ I asked in German, slightly shocked at his sudden upheaval of movement.
‘Please don’t go…’ he said feebly, his brown eyes pleading.
I laid back down and curled up facing him. ‘Okay,’ I whispered. ‘So… how have things been since I left?’
He sighed and wriggled closer to me so that our foreheads touched. ‘Awful. I couldn’t live…’
My heart panged painfully. ‘Neither could I,’ I whispered. My wrist twinged a little making me grimace. I grabbed my wrist without thinking and Bill saw what I had done to myself.
Pain and anguish appeared in his eyes. ‘You did this because of me?’ he asked.
I shook my head. ‘I did it because I was weak…’
He pulled me into his arms. ‘Dayna, I’m not worth mutilating yourself over.’
I raised a brow. ‘Hey, I’m not the only one who did this,’ I said, grabbed his arm and flipping it over.
‘That’s different,’ he said, blushing.
‘No, it’s not…’ I said flatly
He smiled and hugged me closer to him. ‘I missed you so much.’
I hugged back. ‘I missed you too.’
I heard the door open and I froze. I heard a murmur of horror and I sat up. Tom stood in the entryway, his eyes wide. I nudged Bill who sat up also. He blushed and smiled at his brother. ‘Nothing happened,’ he reassured.
Tom folded his arms across his chest, a doubting look in his eyes.
I sat up all the way letting the covers fall away from my underwear clad body. ‘It’s true… see? I’m still dressed… kinda.’
Tom put his face in his palm, blushing furiously. ‘Oye…’ he murmured. ‘Okay, when you two dress yourselves, come down to dinner.’ He turned and left.
I looked at Bill who shrugged and got up. We both slid out of bed. Bill went slowly, like he was afraid. ‘You okay?’ I asked as I picked up my shirt.
He rubbed the bridge of his perfect nose as he sat on the edge of the bed. ‘No, I’m afraid I’ll collapse.’
I smiled. ‘Lemme get dressed and I’ll help you.’
Bill watched me as I got dressed. ‘Dayna… you’re looking awfully thin… are you well?’ he asked.
I turned to him as I pulled on my jeans. ‘Just fine…’
I slid on my socks and turned to Bill. He put one slender foot on the floor, then the other. He stood up exceedingly slowly and he put his weight on me. He was so light and he seemed very unstable. I put him on his feet and let him try to stand up. He wavered for a few seconds then his face paled. ‘Bill,’ I said warningly, supporting him again.
He smiled weakly at me. ‘I suppose going for a few months without eating might weaken you a little.’
I sighed and helped him over to his closet; I sat him gently on a chair and assisted him in dressing. He was ever so grateful. He thanked me with a surprise kiss. I helped him down to the kitchen, but the stairs seemed like too much for him. ‘Tom!’ I cried, as Bill collapsed for nearly the third time. I was struggling to keep him from falling down the steps.
He appeared a couple seconds after my call, bounding up the steps towards us.
Bill hung slackly in my arms, his face paler than normal.
Tom gave a sigh of sympathy, then lifted his brother into his arms. He carried him down stairs and put him on the couch. I sat at his feet, watching him in anxiety. Tom put a brotherly hand on my shoulder. ‘He’ll be fine. He’s just hungry.’
‘I think we should take him to the hospital. He had a panic attack when I was upstairs. His health is terrible. He needs help.’
He frowned, then sighed in defeat. ‘I think you’re right. I’ve been avoiding doing anything about it for fear of exposing Bill’s true state. The paparazzi has been staking out outside our gate for days. But you are very right. He really does need help. We’ll go tomorrow morning.”
The Next Day
We drove Bill to the hospital around 10:00am. We drove in a heavily tinted car so the paparazzi wouldn’t get any shots of us. Bill sat next to me, his head resting on my shoulder, our hands intertwined. Tom sat shotgun, so he wouldn’t have to sit through a car ride of our ‘lovey- dovey’ emotions. We drove along in complete silence until we reached the hospital. They took Bill into the exam room almost immediately, leaving me out in the waiting room. I sat down in one of the mod armchairs and picked up a magazine. I flipped through it idly until my phone rang in my pocket. I jumped a little and answered it. ‘Hello?’ I asked in German on accident.
“Dayna, speak English, it’s Andy.”
I sighed. “Sorry. What’s up?”
“You told me you would call me back.”
I blushed. “Oh, sorry. I forgot, something came up.”
“Dayna, where are you?” he asked. He sounded like an accusatory mother.
“I’m at my Grans… why?”
“Dayna…” he said, his voice low. “I know you’re not there.”
“I’m there…”
He sighed. “You’re in freaking Germany!!”
My heart skipped a beat. “How’d you figure it out?”
“I didn’t… I you just told me. I had a hunch and now I know.”
Well, crap… “So I’m in Germany… so what?”
“Dayna! You left during the middle of you’re last semester of your high school career!!”
“So?”
“SO?!” he yelled. “You left for Bill! God **** you!”
“So that’s what this is about…” I said, trying to hide my shock. Andy’s never cursed at me before.
“Of course it is!! This is all I ever yell at you about!!”
His anger was beginning to get on my nerves. “Jeez, chill out.”
“Chill out… CHILL OUT?! You expect me to calm myself down after you left your home willy-nilly to go back to a German rock star who broke your heart?!”
I didn’t know how to respond. When he put it that way I sounded like an idiot. “What do you care?!”
There was a short pause. “God******, DAYNA! I’ve ALWAYS cared about you!! I sent that ****ing girl to tempt Bill into cheating on you! I chose a girl that looked so much like you that the only way he would tell the difference is the color of her hair! I paid her to tempt him, so that you would come home and quit throwing your god**** life away for a guy who doesn’t even love you!!”
My shock paralyzed me for a moment. “Y-you’re the cause of this?” I asked, my voice a hushed whisper.
“Cause of what?” he asked, his voice still sharp and biting.
Rage boiled up into my throat until it exploded. “YOU’RE THE ONE WHO CAUSED ME ALL THIS PAIN!?” I screamed.
I stormed out of the waiting room into the courtyard. Andy was trying to protest against my accusation, but I wasn’t having it. “You tell me that you care about me and you go and do this!! You cut away the only thing in my life that made me happy! What were you thinking?! Oh, wait I know! You thought that you could fill the hole that Bill was in, didn’t you? Well, guess what?! You’re not him! You’re never going to be him! There is nothing in this world that will ever make you him! You are always going to be second choice, Andy. You know why?! Because you’re a backstabbing, lying, conniving bastard, who only cares about himself!! You can never fill Bill’s place in my heart, no matter what you do!” Furious tears slid down my face. “You know what Andy?! I hate you!! You are the lowest person I have ever met. I won’t ever forgive you for this. The scars you made will last forever. I hate you so much! If it weren’t for you, Bill would be healthy and strong! He would be prospering and not wallowing in his own pain… THAT YOU CAUSED!! I left him and made myself die inside because of you! I hope you’re happy with what you’ve done and I hope it haunts you for the rest of your life…” I hung up the phone and turned it off. No one would be able to reach me now.
Oh, my Jeesis. So the truth shows itself. Ugly crap man. Lots of cursing. Unfortunately for me… I have to write another chapter… let’s hope that’s the last one. Hey, people? I need comments… like BAD. I need to know if the story is good or not. I was re-reading what I had written and I thought, “Why the crap are my readers sitting through this?!” If it sucks YOU’VE GOT TO TELL ME!! Otherwise I can’t fix it!!
BTW ik u said it was gd but this chapter culd change ur mind
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 3rd, 2008, 03:48 PM
This fanfic makes me cry.
I have to force myself to change Bill's name to someone else... I can't stand to imagine him in that state... I start crying..
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 04:47 PM
This fanfic makes me cry.
I have to force myself to change Bill's name to someone else... I can't stand to imagine him in that state... I start crying..
O_e sorry
=[ im an idiot i suld stop =[
*Ggoes to Bill and Tom's house climbs to Bill's room gets gun to Bill's head follows me goes to ur house and gives Bill to you who falls in luv with u =D*
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 3rd, 2008, 04:55 PM
Dont' force him to fall in love with me..
And making me cry is good.
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 05:20 PM
Dont' force him to fall in love with me..
And making me cry is good.
I didn't =] i swear all i did is make him come with me to meet u =] automaticly he fell in luv :mrgreen: seeeeeeeeeeeeee =]
*Bill admits* =] TOLD YA SO
Crying is bad im not gonna post another chapter
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 3rd, 2008, 05:26 PM
CRYING IS GOOD.
IT MEANS YOU CAN TUG ON PEOPLES EMOTIONS WITH YOUR WRITING.
YOU WANT PEOPLE TO REACT.
AND I WANT YOU TO WRITE MORE NOW!
*****
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 05:32 PM
CRYING IS GOOD.
IT MEANS YOU CAN TUG ON PEOPLES EMOTIONS WITH YOUR WRITING.
YOU WANT PEOPLE TO REACT.
AND I WANT YOU TO WRITE MORE NOW!
*****
YAYSKY I GOT CALLED A ***** WOO HOO THANKS TAYLOR =P IM NOT PUTTING MORE UP
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 3rd, 2008, 05:35 PM
PUT MORE UP NOW!
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 05:48 PM
PUT MORE UP NOW!
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 3rd, 2008, 05:53 PM
YES!
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 06:30 PM
YES!
Can't fingers have died =] i got no memory wait wat was we tlkin bout wtf is Starke Liebe
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 3rd, 2008, 07:01 PM
HEY! *walks in with a baseball bat in one hand and a lead pipe in the other*
Do you really want my input?
Do I have to take care of this little situation? *holds up bat and pipe*
YOU WILL post the rest of the story...or else! *coughs* *hints at the weapons in my hands*
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 07:27 PM
Lolz im sorry im sorry :shock: *runs and hides behind Bill sees his pants and pinches his bum and runs* xD OMG OMG IMA B KILLED BILL HELP
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 3rd, 2008, 08:10 PM
DON'T HIDE! I'LL FIND YOU WHERE EVER YOU GO!(though Bill but may distract me a bit!)
I'm not gonna KILL you...just hurt you a bit.*cough**baseball bat**cough*
As long as you post the rest of the story...you'll be safe. :twisted:
luvukaulitztwins
May 3rd, 2008, 08:21 PM
DON'T HIDE! I'LL FIND YOU WHERE EVER YOU GO!(though Bill but may distract me a bit!)
I'm not gonna KILL you...just hurt you a bit.*cough**baseball bat**cough*
As long as you post the rest of the story...you'll be safe. :twisted:
Do u a deal i will post more 2moz *crosses fingers behind back*
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 3rd, 2008, 08:31 PM
*comes up behind you and uncrosses your fingers**pokes you in the stomach with the bat*
Say that again, and maybe I'll make a deal. *bat+pipe= :twisted: *
luvukaulitztwins
May 4th, 2008, 03:58 AM
*comes up behind you and uncrosses your fingers**pokes you in the stomach with the bat*
Say that again, and maybe I'll make a deal. *bat+pipe= :twisted: *
OMG I RELI NEED TO POST MORE OF MY OTHER FF I GUESS THIS ONE COMES FIRST :mrgreen: SHALALALALALA
ELMO'S WORLD =]
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 4th, 2008, 01:40 PM
post more!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 4th, 2008, 01:43 PM
*comes up behind you and uncrosses your fingers**pokes you in the stomach with the bat*
Say that again, and maybe I'll make a deal. *bat+pipe= :twisted: *
OMG I RELI NEED TO POST MORE OF MY OTHER FF I GUESS THIS ONE COMES FIRST :mrgreen: SHALALALALALA
ELMO'S WORLD =]
Yup! This one is more important. NOW POST MORE!!!
OR ELSE..... :twisted:
luvukaulitztwins
May 4th, 2008, 01:48 PM
*comes up behind you and uncrosses your fingers**pokes you in the stomach with the bat*
Say that again, and maybe I'll make a deal. *bat+pipe= :twisted: *
OMG I RELI NEED TO POST MORE OF MY OTHER FF I GUESS THIS ONE COMES FIRST :mrgreen: SHALALALALALA
ELMO'S WORLD =]
Yup! This one is more important. NOW POST MORE!!!
OR ELSE..... :twisted:
FINE! *gulps* i will try as best i can i will start now :?
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 4th, 2008, 01:54 PM
YAY! :mrgreen: *drops bat**clapping hands like hummingbird wings**notices you eying the bat**picks up bat* 8-)
BTW, have you read my story, yet?
luvukaulitztwins
May 4th, 2008, 01:58 PM
YAY! :mrgreen: *drops bat**clapping hands like hummingbird wings**notices you eying the bat**picks up bat* 8-)
BTW, have you read my story, yet?
Yea i did i was not logged on u reminded me i was meant to sign in which i am now and leave a comment i will do tht in like five mins once i have finished trying to write next chappie :ugeek:
amandaaraujo
May 5th, 2008, 01:01 AM
HIHI PLLLLLLLLLLLLEEEEEEEEZ
NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEVVVV VVVVVVVVE
EEEEEEEEEEEEEERRRRRRRRRR STTTTTTTTTTTOOOOOOOOOOOP
IM MAKING THIS COMMENT AS LONG AS I CAN SO IT WILL CONVINCE YOU TO NEVER STOOOP THIS UBERAMAZING STORY NOW YOU'VE GOT ME TALKING GERMANNNNN.
AM I RIGHT PEOPLE AND PEAOPLE WHO TOTALLY LOVES THIS STORY QOUTE IT SO SHE'LLL GET IT STRAIGHT THAT THIS STORYY IS SOOO AMAZINGLY PAINFUL HAPPY AND ROMANTIC :D :D :D
MEHR BITTTE[/color][/size]
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 5th, 2008, 04:39 PM
DONT STOP THIS FANFIC!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
I LOVE IT WITH ALL MY HEART!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
YOU CANT STOP OR I'LL KILL MYSELF!!!!! not really....
BUT YOU STILL CANT STOP!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
luvukaulitztwins
May 6th, 2008, 02:32 PM
Sorry I'm **** at writing storys no wonder I'm **** in English. I'm never writing a fanfic again.
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 6th, 2008, 05:33 PM
*Grabs and cocks Hunting Rifle* You wanna repeat that last part? 8-)
ILuvKaulitzTwins4E
May 6th, 2008, 05:58 PM
no no no no no no no no no no no no no no
.........please dont stop i love this story.....
.....and please dont stop your other fan fic your too good at writing to stop
......please dont stop
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 6th, 2008, 06:00 PM
omg. what are you talking about!!!!!!!!!! you are an amazing writer!!!!!!!!
luvukaulitztwins
May 7th, 2008, 02:12 PM
PFFT! i wish and i will repeat
IM NEVER WRITING A FANFIC AGAIN sorry guys =[ i started to write the next chapter in school for both of my ff's not at the same time of course xD but i stopped and just did not feel the need to carry on
luvukaulitztwins
May 7th, 2008, 03:00 PM
Ima post one more chapter 4 now im making my mind up D=
Chapter 11- Phineas, Character or Not?
I slumped down onto the stones of the courtyard, tears streaking my face. I hate you Andy… I hate you, I hate you, I hate you! I thought angrily. I cried bitterly alone for a while, my arms wrapped around my torso. The betrayal struck so deep in me. It was like he had cut open a healing wound and made it deeper and longer than the first one. Even though I was in massive agony, it made sense. Bill didn’t cheat on me because he liked her. It was a purposeful accident. She was sent to make him do this, so it wasn’t his fault. It was Andy’s. Hate rippled out of every part of my being… then an overwhelming depression dropped on me like lead. What am I going to tell Bill? If I tell him, Tom might find out and if he does, he might kill Andy. But he needs to know… I sat in my anguish for another long period of time trying to figure out what to do. I loved Bill so much and I didn’t want to hide anything from him, but at the same time I didn’t want to hurt Andy. He was still my friend and he had had my best interest in mind, but what he had done was unforgivable.
Again I was trapped between Andy and Bill.
I heard the door open behind me, but I didn’t register it. “Hey…” said a soft male voice.
I turned my head in fright. I didn’t want anyone to see me like this.
He was older than me, about 19, with teal blue hair and eyes to match. His brightly colored bangs fell neatly over one of his vibrant eyes. I blinked in shock at his stunning hair color.
“You okay?” he asked in English, kneeling down next to me.
I nodded. “Yup,” I said softly.
“Which makes perfect sense since you’re sitting down here on the ground with tears streaming down your face…”
I laughed a little. “I guess I was a little upset…”
He beamed. His smile made me feel happier just looking at him. “Well, what ever it was it can’t be that bad. I bet you right now that someone out there has got it worse than you.”
I shook my head. “I find that hard to believe.”
He gave me his hand and stood me up. “Well, believe what you will, but I guarantee it. Why are you here anyway?”
“M-my boyfriend was getting an exam and a couple of tests run. I’m not sure how long I’ve been out here, so he could be done by now. Why are you here?”
“I’ve been committed to the crazy wing of the hospital,” he said, walking me inside. “I’m on a walk right now, trying to… get some fresh air. Psychopaths are stuffy.”
I laughed a little.
“Phineas!!” cried a woman’s voice as we strolled into the waiting room. “Phineas Cross!”
He smiled and nicked me on the chin. “That’s my cue to leave. Keep your head up and don’t let anything bring you down.”
He slunk out of the room and disappeared. I watched him go in curiosity. He was so strange and it was like he was sent specifically to cheer me up. His hair color amused me the most, but his playful and merry manner is cheered me up the most. A stout lady thundered up to me. ‘Did you see a boy with blue hair come through here?’ she asked me in German.
Something told me that Phineas wasn’t actually authorized to go out on a walk. He had done something for me, so I was going to return the favor. I shook my head. ‘No, ma’am,’ I lied.
‘Good, he’s stark raving mad and terribly dangerous. I don’t know how he got out,’ she said.
She turned and went the other direction.
I was shocked. He didn’t seem dangerous, but I wasn’t going to dwell on it. I’d probably never see him again. I sat back down in the chair and picked up the magazine. The lady at the front desk eyed me warily. I shrugged off her curious gaze and waited for Bill to come out of the exam room. The longer I sat the more nervous I got. What was I going to say to him? Should I hide it? I stopped my thoughts. I knew for a fact that keeping secrets could destroy a relationship. I’d seen it happen hundreds of times. I tried to calm my fraying nerves. A man in a white coat walked out and smiled at me. ‘Ms. Dayna?’ he asked.
I stood and nodded. ‘That’s correct.’
‘Mr. Kaulitz requests that you have an exam as well.’
I blushed. ‘Okay…’
I followed him back to the exam room. Tom and Bill were conversing as I walked in. Bill smiled sweetly at me, but what Andy had just told me kept me from smiling back to my fullest. He seemed to notice how off I was, which meant he would ask later. The doctor sat me down on the table and asked me to roll up my sleeves. I rolled my eyes. Of course he would ask that… I thought flatly. I rolled up my sleeves and the doctor closed his eyes in exasperation. He cleaned, medicated and bandaged my arms then he went through his exam. He told me at the end that I was too thin and that I needed to eat more. I agreed and we walked out.
Bill wound his arm around me and he put his hand in my hip pocket. He rested his head on mine and whispered in my ear. “What’s happened? You seem upset…”
I could tell that Tom was listening in. “I’ll tell you later,” I whispered back and gestured to Tom.
He smiled and kissed my hair.
I blushed. “So what did the doctor say?”
He sighed. “Well, he told me that I was severely malnourished and he drew blood and he gave me some meds to keep my blood sugar from collapsing and he gave me some meds for my panic attacks. He said those should subside after I start getting healthier, but until then I can’t have much excitement.”
I nodded. “I’ll make sure that you don’t.”
He nuzzled my cheek. “You might be causing it…” he said, giving my side a little squeeze.
I blushed deeper. “Bill!” I cried, completely embarrassed.
We drove back to Bill’s home in silence. Tom went directly to the TV and Bill pulled me up to his room. This is it… I wonder how he’s going to react. He shut the door and walked over to his bed. He threw himself backward and landed gracefully on his back. He looked like a model. My inadequate complex began to grow on me again, but I shoved it away. He patted the bed next to him and I sat and sat down. “What happened today? Is something the matter?”
I sighed and shut my eyes. “Please, stay clam as I tell you this,” I said softly.
He nodded and took my hand in his. “What happened?”
“Andy called me…”
His eyes closed in aggravation and his lips pulled back from his teeth in a snarl. “Can he ever just-”
“Bill, please let me finish.”
He pressed his lips together.
“So, I was talking to him and he accidentally told me something that was a secret. It’s affected both of us so I thought you should know.” I took a deep breath, bracing myself for anything. “The girl that you cheated on me with was sent by Andy specifically to break us up.” I shut my eyes, waiting for the explosion.
When I opened my eyes, Bill’s face was blank of all emotion. His eyes were staring distantly into the open space like he was deep in thought. “Bill?” I whispered.
He looked at me and slowly sat up. His face was tight and drawn. He rubbed the bridge of his nose and took several deep breaths. He took my hands in his and said quietly, “What he did doesn’t matter now. It’s over … and the whole experience may have hurt us, but… it brought us even closer than before. Andy may be selfish and rash, but it helped us in the end. In fact… I want to thank him because without him we wouldn’t be this close.”
I laid my head in the crook of his neck. “You are so gracious and so patient. I wish I could be like you. I blew up in his face when he told me. This is another reason that I’m glad I came back. You show what a great person you are everyday. I don’t know if I could’ve lived with myself if I had stayed away from such an amazing person. I love you, Bill.”
He kissed my hair. “I know you do and I love you too.”
“So are we going to do anything about it?” I asked softly.
He shrugged. “No, no. It’s over and we’re leaving it in the past. But we need to celebrate your return! I’m still on leave for my health so I was thinking that we could get together with the band and have a little reunion.”
I grimaced. “Don’t you think that they’ll hold hard feelings against me?”
He rubbed his thumb across my cheek. “I don’t know… maybe.”
I sighed. “Let’s wait until you’re healthy again I don’t want to excite your emotions too much. We don’t know if your body can take it.”
He leaned back and pulled me with him. “That’s right.” He stared at my features for long moments, then an idea lit his eyes. “You know, I haven’t had a relaxing vacation in a long time. Why don’t we head over to the US for a little while and have a good time.”
“But-”
He held up a delicate hand. “I’ll pay for everything and no you won’t owe me anything. I’m thinking we’ll go to California for a little while. I haven’t spoken to my American alternative brothers in a while. I don’t suspect they miss me, but I’ll go anyway.”
“Are we going to take the others?”
He laughed. “Of course. I can’t very well leave behind my best friends!”
I smiled. “Good. Oddly enough, I’m okay with this plan. We probably should run it by Tom before we start making reservations though.”
He nicked me on the chin, which made me think of Phineas. “You’re so practical. Let’s eat lunch then we’ll drop the bomb.”
“Ha! You make it sound like we’re getting married or as if I’m having a baby.”
I couldn’t believe it, but he actually blushed. He burst out laughing. “You’re so silly, Dayna.”
BAH!! Will this **** story ever END?! I’ve got like 2938742oi3u more chapters to go! I hate it!! I WANT IT TO END!
PS: Comment or so help me… I’ll step on a chipmunk!
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 7th, 2008, 03:29 PM
dglkjdhgsdh.
You can not nor will you EVER stop this story.
I'm too into it.
If you ever stop, My arms will end up looking like Bill's
>___________________<
luvukaulitztwins
May 7th, 2008, 03:40 PM
I reli dnt want like my style of writing and my ff's the story lines suck.
Tay dnt end up like Bill ik u wont =]
It ish going to end =[
It's the way it is gotta be
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 7th, 2008, 03:47 PM
IT WILL NOT ****ING END.
luvukaulitztwins
May 7th, 2008, 03:55 PM
IT WILL NOT ****ING END.
Yes it will i want Bill to read it :shock: lolz thts the only way it culd carry on :D
That can't happen
So it culd carry on another way
Shame it culd not happen
I wish it could
*crosses fingers and bites lip hoping Bill if browsing the forum and ish gonna read it*
Chyeah as if -_-
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 7th, 2008, 04:04 PM
Maybe...
I'm bill...
amandaaraujo
May 7th, 2008, 04:16 PM
aaaaaawwwww wish i was like bill to i just blow up too hiihi pleeeez never end it its such a good storyand yeah i thinks its everyones dream that TH will read our stories mabe they do and they appear as guest *thinking to self* hihi especially the KAULITZ TWINSSSS ahahhahaha
luvukaulitztwins
May 7th, 2008, 04:41 PM
Maybe...
I'm bill...
YOUR BILL
*screams* :mrgreen:
I wish =[ i wish i culd contact Bill =] as in phone number (dnt we all) tht wuld b so fun x]
Oh well i reli reli reli do wish u was Bill but a girl in disguise =]
MAKES ME THINK :ugeek:
*thinks* Nahhh can't happen =]
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 7th, 2008, 05:49 PM
i dont want this story to end!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 7th, 2008, 09:24 PM
Maybe...
I'm bill...
YOUR BILL
*screams* :mrgreen:
I wish =[ i wish i culd contact Bill =] as in phone number (dnt we all) tht wuld b so fun x]
Oh well i reli reli reli do wish u was Bill but a girl in disguise =]
MAKES ME THINK :ugeek:
*thinks* Nahhh can't happen =]
You never know :]
xXxMandiixXx
May 8th, 2008, 04:22 AM
omfg this will never ended okkkk
i love it
COTINUE!!!!!
<3 Mandii xx
luvukaulitztwins
May 8th, 2008, 01:28 PM
Maybe...
I'm bill...
YOUR BILL
*screams* :mrgreen:
I wish =[ i wish i culd contact Bill =] as in phone number (dnt we all) tht wuld b so fun x]
Oh well i reli reli reli do wish u was Bill but a girl in disguise =]
MAKES ME THINK :ugeek:
*thinks* Nahhh can't happen =]
You never know :]
Haha =] everyone wishes *sighs* oh well :D
i will just have to keep dreaming bout him well dreaming tht ik him xD
and dreaming tht he ish reading meh ff's
tiklemepurple
May 9th, 2008, 08:22 AM
You can't end it!
It's too good to end so soon!
Write more!
:D
luvukaulitztwins
May 9th, 2008, 12:30 PM
FINE! HERE ISH M0RE
Chapter 12- Dangerous Dreams and IAMP
I snapped awake for the third time that night from a terrifying dream. Bill’s eyes fluttered open. “Dayna?” he asked.
“D-dream…” I stammered.
He sighed and sat up. “What about this time?” he asked, draping his lean arm over my shoulder.
I rubbed my forehead. “I-it’s like a continuum of the two before. We’re at the airport and I still have that scared feeling, like something bad is going to happen. But this time… you were there and so was Andy. I couldn’t move, it was like something or someone was holding me back. Andy, he-” I broke off. For the first time since Andy called, I started to cry.
“What happened? What did he do?”
I shook my head. “No, no. I can’t tell you. It’s too horrible.”
He rubbed my shoulders. “Yes, you can tell me. You can tell me anything.”
“No,” I said shaking my head even more. “Not this. This is sick and sadistic.”
He looked at me. “Well, now I really want to know.”
I took several deep breaths. “Okay,” I said. “You were standing a couple feet from me. Andy had a gun to your head. I pleaded and pleaded with him to leave you alone, but he didn’t listen. Then…” I broke down for a couple seconds. “Then he shot you…”
His eyes widened.
“But just before, you told him… not to hurt me…” I broke down sobbing again.
He laid his head on my shoulder and rubbed my back.
“I hate, hate, hate my mind,” I said pounding my temples with my fists.
He leaned me back down and held me close to him. “It was just a dream.”
I shook my head. “You said that last time I had one of these dreams and after that…” I shuddered.
He squeezed me tighter. He knew that I was thinking about the time where I had dreamt about being replaced by another girl. Then the next day he had ‘cheated’ on me, separating us for a couple months. He sighed. “We just won’t go to an airport.”
I nodded. “Sounds reasonable.”
He smiled. “Now let’s sleep, we’ve been up nearly all night.”
“Sorry,” I said sheepishly.
He toyed with a piece of my blonde hair. “You don’t need to be.”
We both fell asleep shortly after, wrapped in each other’s arms.
The Next Day
When I woke again, Bill had already gone. I looked at the clock and I could understand why. It was nearly noon. I crawled to the edge of the bed and found a pair of jeans and t-shirt lying on a chair. On it was a note:
Dayna,
Tom and I picked this out for you. I hope it fits. Tom thought that your old clothes could use a wash. Don’t take it wrong though. He meant no offense. See you downstairs!
Bill
I laughed at his note and slid it into the pants pocket. I put on the jeans. They were a little small, but they would do. The shirt fit perfectly and it looked like it had been custom tailored. I brushed out my hair with the comb he had marked with my name. I frowned at my hair. It was so long, I hated it. I needed to get it cut. I made sure that I looked presentable, then I walked down the stairs. Bill was sitting at the island his hands deep in his black hair. He was sitting hunched over a piece of paper. Tom wasn’t around. I walked over to him. “Bill?” I asked quietly.
He jumped and looked at me. The second he saw what I was wearing a bright smile spread across his face. “You look beautiful this afternoon,” he said.
I laughed. “All thanks to you and your brother! What have you got there?” I asked, gesturing to the piece of paper on the counter.
He picked it up and handed it to me. “It’s an invitation to the I-AMP, the International Alternative Musician Party. It’s a huge honor to be invited. This year it’s being hosted at-”
“DAVEY HAVOK’S MANSION!!” I cried. I felt faint. I had been a HUGE fan of Davey and the rest of the band since I had heard my first AFI album, Sing of Sorrows. I had the biggest crush on Jade Puget ever since sophomore year of high school. “Are you going to accept?” I asked, my voice quivering with excitement.
He looked shocked at my reaction. “You want to go?”
I nodded. “It would be so fun!” Then my mind floated down from my cloud of excitement. “But… my dream… and your health. Never mind, I don’t think we should risk it.”
He sighed and pulled the invitation out of my hands. “I don’t think we have a choice. I already told Tom and he’s upstairs telling the others. I guess we have to go.”
I sighed, secretly stoked. “Okay, but promise me that you’ll be careful and you’ll take you’re meds for your panic attacks before the party.”
He nodded. “Of course.”
I hugged him. “I don’t want anything to happen to you. Did the doctor give you anything so if you start a panic attack you can stop it?”
He sighed and pulled out a blue pill bottle. “Yes,” he said, shaking it so the pills rattled around. “I’ll make sure to bring it with me.”
I smiled. “Good…”
Tom thundered down the steps and slid into the kitchen. “Afternoon, Dayna!” he said hurriedly. He turned to Bill. “I just told Tav and G, they are so pumped.”
Something struck me. “When is it?”
Bill looked at the invitation. “Next week.”
I clapped a hand to my forehead. “That doesn’t give us much time to prepare! Bill, Tom, we’ve got to get clothes that are suitable for the occasion!”
Bill put his hands on my shoulders. “I know that we don’t have much time, but Tom and I already know what we’re wearing. You’re the one that needs to be looking for something to wear. I designed something for you this morning while you were asleep.”
“Oh…” I said, blushing. I had forgotten that he had wanted to be a fashion designer. He makes all his own clothes, so he’s always wearing something unique. “Let me see!” I said.
He hopped off his stool and paced over to a little folder. He pulled it out from in between the shelf and the TV. He rifled through a bunch of sheets of paper and pulled one out. He walked back over and sat down. He laid the paper out on the counter and I took a look.
The design for the dress was glorious. It was a gray “Lolita” style dress with a bell skirt with a fluffy petticoat that cut off at the knee. It had black lace over the top of the white petticoat and it had frills on the rim. The bodice of the dress was even more impressive. It was a corset style bodice with criss-cross laces in the front and back. The corset had a heart shaped neckline and the straps were thick and lacey. Lace coated the sides of the corset and under the criss-cross of the front. He had designed fingerless gloves that came up to mid-bicep. He had a lace necklace with a little dangling jewel. In my hair was a headband with a black rose attached. “So?” he asked.
“It’s… amazing,” I breathed. “I love it.”
He flipped the page over and revealed another sketch. “This is my outfit to compliment yours.”
It was a white, mod suit with a long white trench coat. There was a top hat and cane that he included. He was wearing white gloves and the vest underneath was black and white striped. The dress shirt was a grey with white buttons and he had a striped bowtie. He had a black rose in his lapel. I smiled and put my hand over my mouth. “You’re going to make both of these in a week?”
He laughed. “I’m finished with mine. All I need are your measurements then I’ll be nearly done. It’ll get done. In the mean time, we need to plan our hair. I was thinking for you a short cut like you had the day I met you, with spikes in the back. As for me I’d have my usual hair that goes in all directions.”
I nodded. “I like that idea. Let’s do it!”
I was very excited for the I-AMP, but there was something prodding me in the back of my mind. That could only mean one thing: trouble was brewing, but I didn’t know when it would strike.
A/N: Well, that was boring. I sigh… It’s drawing to a close I’ve got one more big scene then I’ll be DONE!
COMMENT 0R I WILL STOP THE STORY FOR BOUT 2 WEEKS =]
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 9th, 2008, 12:38 PM
Nein Nein Nein!
There must be NO trouble.
luvukaulitztwins
May 9th, 2008, 03:41 PM
=] TROUBLE ISH GD
I may not write for a little while :(
I'm ****** off bcose my mobile ish fuked up it dnt tell me when i got a txt =[
So in like 2 days it will be taken to get fixed and i luv my mobile i cant live without it =[
:( :(
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 9th, 2008, 05:28 PM
DONT STOP THE STORY!!!!!!!!!! WRITE MORE NOW!!!!!!!!!
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 9th, 2008, 10:56 PM
OK. I understand.
Just so long as you update within a week, it's all bueno!
luvukaulitztwins
May 10th, 2008, 02:36 AM
OK. I understand.
Just so long as you update within a week, it's all bueno!
A week oh god
My phone has just been topped up -_- im trying to txt as possible thts y i may not post for a few days.
:D
75 txts and 280 minutes tlk time i have to use
Not all use but most :D
tiklemepurple
May 10th, 2008, 01:04 PM
Don't stop!
Think of something else!
Like... a freaky scary awesome twist or something!
luvukaulitztwins
May 10th, 2008, 01:08 PM
Don't stop!
Think of something else!
Like... a freaky scary awesome twist or something!
CAN'T!!!!!!!!!11
MR.TROUBLE STAYS x]]]]]]]]]]]]]]]]
tiklemepurple
May 10th, 2008, 01:20 PM
Don't stop!
Think of something else!
Like... a freaky scary awesome twist or something!
CAN'T!!!!!!!!!11
MR.TROUBLE STAYS x]]]]]]]]]]]]]]]]
Just... make something happen!
It can't end!
luvukaulitztwins
May 12th, 2008, 02:00 PM
Fine! I'm carrying them on a lil xD of course i got to finish
I have nothing to say other than, read and enjoy. I need suggestions as to what I'm doing wrong or if I make a mistake. I need to know so I can change it. Savvy?!
Chapter 13- Welcome back Dayna, NOT!
We boarded the plane headed for the US a week later. Bill got finished with my dress the morning we left. It was stressful for him, but he got to sleep the entire trip to California to make up for it. I was completely alert at the airport, looking for any sign of danger. I wasn’t going to take any chances after that dream and I always carried Bill’s bottle of panic stopper pills on my person. The last thing I wanted was for something to happen to him.
We boarded the plane at 7:30am. Bill’s hand was wrapped firmly around mine, as if to reassure me. I sat down on in the private cabin of the plane away from prying eyes and other such people. I’d never been first class let alone a private cabin. Bill sprawled out on one of the long couches and shut his tired eyes. He had stayed up the entire night finishing my dress. I felt bad about it, but he convinced me that it was okay. I plopped myself in a chair by the window and looked outside. ‘Dayna?’ asked Gustav.
I turned my head quickly to look at him. He hadn’t spoken to me since I had left after the Andy mishap. I was surprised. ‘Ya?’
‘What made you come back?’ he asked.
I looked to Bill. His face was smooth and untroubled. He was sleeping. ‘I came back because I missed him and I was really worried about him. I saw how awful he looked in my magazines. Of course, I hadn’t seen them before the day I came back, otherwise I would’ve come back earlier. My parents had hid them from me, so I didn’t know how bad he had gotten. I just can’t believe that my own family would deliberately hide his suffering to keep me home. They knew how much I cared about him. They knew! Yet, they still did it. I just-’ my voice failed. I swallowed back the lump in my throat. ‘I just can’t believe it. It hurts me that they would do this to him, even when they knew how I felt and they saw how I was in agony. Did they think it was helping me?’ I asked. I started to realize that I was ranting. I closed my mouth and waited for his reaction.
Gustav sighed. ‘I see… so fame and money had nothing to do with it?’
Anger flared in my stomach. “NO!” I nearly yelled. I clapped a hand over my mouth and looked at Bill.
His eyes had popped opened and he was looking at me. ‘Dayna?’ he asked, sitting up. ‘Are you all right?’
I nodded. “I’m perfect. Please go back to sleep. You need it.”
He put his head back down and closed his eyes. The untroubled looked fell over his features almost instantly.
Gustav looked back to me. He looked remorseful and slightly shocked at my reaction to his indirect accusation. ‘Sorry, Dayna,’ he said. ‘I thought you were like all the other lechers that were after Bill. They’re all greedy and evil. They hurt him so bad.’
‘Wait,’ I said, stopping him. ‘Bill’s been hurt by other girls?’
Gustav blushed. ‘Well, while you were gone… Bill was inconsolable and he tried to fill the void you left in him with other girls.’
Hurt and upset stabbed me, but I couldn’t blame him. He must have been hurting like me and I reached for anything that relieved my pain. ‘Oh… so did they hurt him?’ I asked softly.
He nodded grimly. ‘Yes,’ he said. ‘They drained him with their lust and greed and then they left him emptier than before. He just kept getting worse. Tom finally cracked and tried to contact you, but some boy answered your phone and told him that you were getting along just fine without Bill and you weren’t going to come back.’
Fury blasted through my carefully placed wall of calm. ‘That was a lie,’ I seethed, my voice dangerous and hateful. ‘I was dying while I was away from Bill.’ I pulled up my sleeve to reveal my bandaged arm. ‘I even lowered myself to cutting.’
Two gasped at my rash reaction to leaving. Georg looked the most horrified. Gustav looked a little shocked. Tom had a hand over his brow and he was shaking his head.
I tugged my sleeve back down. ‘I wanted to return everyday, but Andy-’ I stopped. An urge to kill Andy nearly overwhelmed me. I hated him so much. ‘But he stopped me. He told me that I didn’t need him and that I was treating Bill like a drug. But it wasn’t like that. Bill was like my other half. I needed him.’ I looked at his pale flawless face. It was still peaceful, but I could see a little smile curling the very edges of his mouth. My anger diminished as I watching him sleep. I sat back down in my chair and rubbed my eyes. ‘So what happened after Tom couldn’t reach me?’
Gustav sighed and leaned back. ‘Well, he was desperate, so he called a shrink, but he couldn’t help Bill. He was in too deep and his dating had made it worse. So, he took to praying.’
I looked over at Tom in shock. I hadn’t thought that he believed in a higher being, but it was comforting to know that he believed in something.
‘He would pray every day for an hour for something to happen that would help Bill. Then just two days after he began his prayers, you showed up.’
I looked at Tom again and he nodded at me. I smiled. I walked over to him and gave him a hug. ‘Thank you Tom… for what you did for him and what you’ve done for me.’
He put his hand on my arm. ‘I’d do anything to keep my brother happy… and you’re a decent person, Dayna Ratke, even though you did break his heart.’
I looked back over at Bill. I noticed that every time I did, a warm tickling feeling swelled in my heart and spread through my body. Involuntarily, I smiled. I walked over to him and gently brushed back a strand of his black hair, my fingers lingered in his soft locks. His hand slowly reached up and grabbed mine. He must have been awake for that entire thing… I thought amusedly. He pulled my hand down and kissed it lightly. His eye slowly opened, the ‘mysterious’ emotion burning in his brown eyes. It had been too long since I had seen that glint. I sat down next to him on the floor and laid my head on edge of the couch. ‘Dayna… I didn’t know how much you cared about me. I thought that you were long gone. If I would’ve known, I never would have dated those girls.’
I smiled. ‘I’m not upset about that. You were just trying to stop the pain… like I did. I’m not going to hold it against you.’
He smiled and kissed my hand again. ‘I’m so happy you’re back. I don’t think I would’ve survived without you.’
We went the rest of the trip in a peaceful silence. I eventually fell asleep with my head resting on the edge of the couch. I woke up with an awful crick in my neck. We got delayed in Dallas because some idiot decided to puke all over the second class cabin. We were there for a couple hours while they evacuated the second and third class cabins and cleaned everything up. I was ****** to say the least. Bill had to give me a neck massage to keep me calm. Bill hasn’t really been exposed to my short temper. I’ve always been by myself when my anger has flared like this. I tried my hardest to keep calm, but being at an airport after that dream was setting my teeth on edge.
The plane took off again after the agonizing wait and we didn’t have to stop until we reached our destination. Bill had selected an outfit for me to wear out of the plane and I didn’t protest to it. He had such good taste in clothes it didn’t bother me that I was being dressed by my boyfriend. I put it on without hesitation and waited until the bodyguards let us through. I could hear the screaming of their adoring fans and the clicking of cameras. He hooked his arm in mine. “Be careful, liebling. It’s nasty out there. I’ll do my best to protect you and so will my bodyguards.”
I knew that the public wasn’t going to take kindly to me after what I had put Bill through. I swallowed and braced myself for the onslaught. He tightened his grip on my arm. He shuffled me carefully behind him and stepped past the two burly sentries. The screams were nearly deafening and their volume kept increasing as more of the band stepped out into the open. I pulled out of Bill’s hold as he walked down the stairs. He turned to me, shocked. ‘What’s wrong?’
‘Go on without me. I don’t want to hurt your publicity.’
He smiled. ‘Dayna…’ he said. He walked back up the steps and intertwined his fingers in mine. ‘You don’t have to worry about that.’
He pulled me out of the plane and onto the steps. The reaction was as I had suspected. There were hundreds of cries of hate and outrage. I bit my lip and looked at Bill. He shrugged and pulled me down onto the red carpet. Tom, Georg, and Gustav were farther ahead of us, each signing pictures and autographs. Bill wandered around the carpet signing autographs and shaking hands. I stood back and followed silently, trying not to look at the cameras. I could feel the hateful stares of the fangirls on the back of my neck. “Hey, slut!” I heard screamed at me. Then something hard hit me in the back of the head. I stumbled forward in shock. Then something else hit me from the side. Taunts flew into my ears as more things started pelting me. They all felt sharper and harsher than they really were as they hit me. I could feel their hate for me in each blow. I knelt on the ground, shielding my face from the assault. Something exceedingly sharp hit me in the side with such force it could’ve made a hole. I let out an unintentional cry. I bit my lip to stop any more outbursts.
Suddenly, the blows stopped. I looked up. Bill was standing over me. His face was panic-stricken. He looked at all his fans in shock and revulsion. He stood me up and walked me the rest of the way to the limo that was waiting for us. The rest of the band was waiting for us, their faces bent in concern. “What happened?” asked Tom.
Bill held me close to him and shook his head. “Insanity and chaos,” he whispered. He stroked my bruised head and pressed his lips into my hair.
Yes, very nice UN-welcoming America… Stupid psychotic fangirls. So, Tokio Hotel has arrived in America on a bad note… not good foreshadowing. Things are almost finished. I-AMP is next chapter… and bad publicity! ****ed tabloids.
tiklemepurple
May 12th, 2008, 05:39 PM
Awwwwww I feel so bad for herrrr.
Stupid fangirls.
>.<
More!
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 12th, 2008, 06:32 PM
Dude, you have no idea how much i LOVE this fanfic.
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 12th, 2008, 09:58 PM
**** fangirls...
luvukaulitztwins
May 13th, 2008, 01:46 AM
Dude, you have no idea how much i LOVE this fanfic.
I have an idea now x]
Lolz :D
Take it all in tht it ish ending soon :]
tiklemepurple
May 14th, 2008, 06:25 PM
I'm happy that you have an idea.
:]]
I'm sad that it's ending.
:[[
luvukaulitztwins
May 15th, 2008, 02:15 PM
Chapter 14-IAMP:Part one
A/N: No bad publicity… just kidding. (To be honest, I forgot to put it in. I’ll do it in Chapter 15… if I remember)
We arrived to the Hotel Sûreté at 1:30pm. The place was huge with a huge golden lobby and a crystal clear pool. The rooms were spacious and rich looking. I was lucky enough to get a room to myself that was connected by another door to the band’s room. I was the one that controlled the lock on the door. I had a giant bed and a huge entertainment center that had every electronic imaginable. I hung my dress in the giant walk-in closet and put the rest of my clothes into the chest of drawers. I looked at myself in the mirror. I didn’t look to bad, but I would have a bruise on my cheekbone and a lump on the back of my head. I turned to see if there was any other damage, when something caught my eye. It was a huge red flower of blood on my side. “How the ****?” I asked aloud as I looked at it. Then it made me remember. The extremely sharp pain in my side, just before Bill had stopped the crazed girls. What ever they threw at me must have cut me. I felt a little woozy. “Bill?” I called.
My door was open so he walked right in. ‘Ye-’ he started to ask. Then he saw my side. A little gasp caught in his mouth. “Dayna! What happened?” he asked hurrying over to me and lifting up my shirt so he could see the wound.
“Your fans happened,” I said flatly.
He looked up at me. “They did this?” he asked.
I looked at the cut. It was a little square shaped hole… like the heel of a shoe. “Yes…” I said.
He rubbed the bridge of his nose. “You were right… you should’ve stayed in the plane.”
I shrugged. “Hey, I deserve it. I nearly killed you, emotionally and physically, after I left. They have right to be mad at me.”
He looked at me like I had just slapped him. “You nearly died after you left too!”
I sighed and ran my fingers through his soft hair. “I know…,but, Bill, I don’t want you to get hurt by psycho girls because of me. You could’ve gotten hit back there. Maybe I shouldn’t go to the I-AMP.”
He looked devastated. He pulled me into his arms. “It would hurt me more if you didn’t go to the I-AMP.”
I sighed, my emotions being easily swayed by his. “Okay, I’ll go, but if you get hurt, I’ll never forgive myself.”
We ate lunch at the Hotel then we headed out to get ready for the party that night. Bill was hesitant to take me to get my haircut, but he did anyway. People didn’t seem phased to see a celebrity in a hair parlor off of the street, nor did they make any note that I was traveling with Bill. At the front desk, Bill told the girl exactly what my hair was supposed to look like. He also added a set of black tipped bangs, which I wasn’t too happy about, but I trusted his judgment. The girl was finished with my hair in under an hour. When she showed Bill what I looked like, a huge smile broke across his face. “You look beautiful,” he said softly.
I blushed. “Thanks to you… again.”
He cupped my chin. “You were beautiful before I started playing with your image. You look even more beautiful right now.”
That Night, just before the party
Bill sauntered into my room just minutes before we were supposed to leave. “Liebling? It’s time to go!” he called.
“Coming!” I called from the bathroom. I finished my makeup and walked out.
He stood, thunderstruck, in the middle of my room. “Liebling, you look beautiful,” he whispered.
I blushed. “Thank you. You look pretty decent yourself.”
He looked down at his white suit and coat. He looked back to me. “Not nearly as good as you.”
I blushed deeper.
A frown bent his perfect brow. “What’s this?” he asked, pointing to a large, dark bruise on my shoulder blade.
I shrugged. “Probably from the fangirls…”
He sighed and kissed it gently. “I’m sorry this happened to you.”
I smiled. “I’d bear even more for you.”
He beamed and wrapped his gloved hand around mine. “Shall we?” he asked.
I nodded. “We shall.”
We walked out of my room and the band was waiting for us. Gustav and Georg whistled at us. Tom looked just as shocked as Bill was before. “Wow, Dayna,” he said softly. “You look good.”
I blushed about 30 shades of red. “Thanks Tom.”
Bill’s face looked icy. “Let’s go.”
He took my hand and dragged me forward. We rode the glass elevator to the lobby. Paparazzi were waiting outside the doors to the hotel. They had already started going off before we had even stepped outside. Bill squeezed my hand. “Ready?”
I sighed. “As I’ll ever be.”
Bill pushed the revolving door open and walked on the sparkly paved sidewalk to the limo. Camera’s flashed like strobe lights, names were being shouted, and girls were screaming wildly. I waved and tried to look as charming as possible as we walked slowly to the limousine. Bill noticed the show I was putting on and he squeezed my hand. “You don’t have to do that you know,” he whispered.
I shrugged. “I know, but I don’t want to seem like dead weight.”
He nuzzled my ear making me cringe. “You know I don’t care what the public thinks… let alone the American public.”
I smiled. “I love you so much.”
He smirked. “I love you too, liebling.”
We walked to the limousine and hurriedly got in. Once everyone had sat down and gotten comfortable, Tom signaled the driver to go and then we were on our way to the I-AMP.
I-AMP
We arrive promptly at 8:00pm at Davey Havok’s Mansion. My heart was thundering in my chest as we stepped out into another barrage of cameras, shouts, and screaming. We sauntered into the mansion after Bill and the rest talked to some of the reporters that were standing outside. I didn’t make any comment for fear of them twisting my words into something I didn’t say. We walked through the giant black double door and instantly I knew I was going to have a blast. I saw so many people from bands that I was obsessed with. Brandon Flowers: lead singer of the Killers, Davey Havok: Lead Singer of AFI, Jade Puget: Guitarist and vocalist of AFI, Matt Good: Guitarist and vocalist of From First to Last, Gackt: Japanese alternative artist and vocals in the new band S.K.I.N, Miyavi: another Japanese alternative artist and lead guitarist and vocalist of S.K.I.N.
I was completely floored at all the people that I knew and that I listened to. It was almost too much to handle. Then I saw him and my heart nearly stopped. Standing at 5’2” in his dark, punk, Hispanic glory was Sonny Moore. He was the lead singer for From First to Last until he decided to start a solo record. I swallowed and involuntarily squeezed Bill’s hand.
He looked at me and who I was looking at. He laughed. “Go talk to him,” he said, pushing me forward. “He’s not talking to anyone else.”
I stayed plastered to his side. “I can’t…” I said quietly. “I’ll make a fool of myself.”
He kissed my cheek. “I’ll come with you.”
“Thank you,” I whispered.
Bill sauntered up to Sonny. “Herr Moore!” he said loudly, flourishing his cane.
Sonny turned to us, a huge smile breaking across his face. “Bill! It’s been forever! How are you?”
“Very good and yourself?”
“Freaking amazing,” he said.
Bill squeezed my hand. “May I introduce my girlfriend, Dayna Ratke.”
He looked at me closely and a little color rose in his cheeks. “Nice to meet you, Dayna,” he said, sticking out a hand.
I shook it stiffly. “Nice to meet you too,” I said breathlessly. I mentally kicked myself for sounding like a dolt.
“BILLY!” squealed a voice from behind us.
We both turned in shock.
A girl with platinum blonde hair ran up to us.
My insides turned to ice. She looked like the girl that Bill had cheated on me with. I tried not to show my disdain.
“Billy, come with me!” she said, a huge fake smile spread across her botox-ridden face. “My friends want to meet you!”
He looked at me, worry in his eyes.
“Go,” I said. “I’ll be fine… I trust you.”
He sighed and went with the girl. He disappeared into the crowd after just seconds, then I was alone. I sighed and rubbed my nose, a feeling of anxiety roiling in my stomach. I hated being away from him.
“You okay?” asked Sonny’s soft, husky voice.
I turned and tried to look happy. “Just fine,” I said with a smile. “How’s your solo record coming along?”
He smiled. “Very well. It’s turning out better than I expected.”
“Do you miss being in FFTL?” I asked quietly, unsure if I was broaching a tender subject.
He shook his head. “Not at all. Okay, okay, I do miss hanging out with the guys after concerts, but being free to write my own music and not have them ragging on me about my lyrics is really liberating. I like it.”
“Would you go back if they asked you to?”
He sighed. “Maybe. It depends on the conditions.”
I smiled. “I miss your vocals. It’s just not the same now that you’re gone. Sure, Matt does a good job, but I was partial to your voice.”
I couldn’t believe it, but he blushed. “Thanks. So how did you and Bill hook up?” he asked, trying to keep the conversation going.
He didn’t realize that he stepped directly into a field of landmines. I decided to spare him the long and agonizing story that would most likely bring me to tears. “It’s a long story.”
He shrugged. “We’ve got loads of time and I’d love to hear it. Follow me. We’ll go somewhere where we can hear each other better.”
A/N: SQUEE! It’s Sonny Moore! Yes, he’s another guy I’m a bit obsessed with. Look him up! Anywho! Don’t be worried about that girl, she really has nothing to do with the story other than to fill space. Only a couple more chapters to go… I know I keep saying that but the ****ed thing keeps getting longer!! There’s one more IAMP chapter… I think… I dunno. I’ll see how it goes. I’d hate to have 3 chapters of IAMP… That would be boring.
:] COMMENT PLZ
Taylor wat colour hair and eyes do u have if u dnt mind me asking i put u in my ff i needs it :]
herseykiss
May 15th, 2008, 04:21 PM
Sonny Moore...i looked him up...wooo babyy...does he have long or short hair now??
because if he got short hair hes uber sexyy!!
luvukaulitztwins
May 15th, 2008, 04:27 PM
Sonny Moore...i looked him up...wooo babyy...does he have long or short hair now??
because if he got short hair hes uber sexyy!!
Long i like him with his emo hair better 2 :]
He keeps changing it :]
Like in March sometime it was short and later in the month he grew it but its still long :]
amandaaraujo
May 15th, 2008, 08:01 PM
omg those fans can get crazy i would totally be ****** off if someone cut me with a heel.sh** that must hurt pllleeez update soon
lilangel02371
May 16th, 2008, 10:35 PM
MORE SOON ASAP IF U CAN!! And can I get the URL for the one on Quizilla I LOVED THAT FF AS MUCH AS THIS ONE!! GOOD JOB!
luvukaulitztwins
May 17th, 2008, 09:50 AM
MORE SOON ASAP IF U CAN!! And can I get the URL for the one on Quizilla I LOVED THAT FF AS MUCH AS THIS ONE!! GOOD JOB!
Wait wat quizilla :?
Huh
luvukaulitztwins
May 17th, 2008, 02:55 PM
A/N: Still no bad publicity. It’ll be in Chapter 16 (it’s kind of important)! I promise!!…okay I don’t promise… I promise NOTHING!
Chapter 15- I-AMP Part 2
I followed hesitantly behind Sonny as he ambled through Davey’s house, wondering if Bill would be okay with me hanging out with him. We walked up the spiral set of precarious looking black stairs until we hit the third floor. Then I followed him up one more set of stairs and we came out on the roof. It was a 300x300 square of black turf with a Victorian spike fence surrounding the edges to keep people from falling off. Sonny walked over to the railing and leaned against it, craftily avoiding the spikes. I followed and stood next to him. The wind was blowing gently and the silence of the night was refreshing and relaxing.
I looked over at Sonny. His deep brown eyes were watching me closely. “Do you really want to know how Bill and I got together?” I asked, hoping that he would say no.
He shrugged. “Sure, I’ve heard that it’s a good tale. A lot of things happened.”
I sighed and sat down. “You should sit down too,” I said quietly. “It’s a long tale and I’ll probably cry during some points.”
He sat down next to me, his back leaning up against the metal railing. I noticed, with a hint of pleasure, that his snakebite was glittering in the light of the moon. “If things get too hard for you to talk about, just skip it.”
I nodded. “’Kay.”
I began my tale, weaving in and out of the events that had happened to me over the past half year. I had to stop for a second when I got to the part where I left Bill and the part where I found out he had been hurting himself. I made it through the rest just fine, but as I went, I noticed something peculiar. Every time I brought up Andy, Sonny would make a face. It was a face of scorn and detestation. “What’s with that face?” I asked, during the part where I found out about Andy’s ultimate betrayal.
He sighed and looked at me in the eyes. “You’d think that all you’ve been through he would’ve realized that you and Bill were meant to be… or at least be happy for you after you two got together. I don’t get him. What’s his deal?”
I sighed. “Just before Bill and I left for the first time, he told me that he loved me.”
He grimaced. “Oh…” he said quietly. “That’s his deal, but since he loves you wouldn’t he want you to be happy?”
I thought about it for a second and my malicious hate for Andy resurfaced. “You know, you’re right. Andy should want me to be happy, but he spends all his time on making himself happy. He’s more of a narcissist than I thought. Sonny, why did he do this to me?” I felt a flip of delight as I used his first name so lightly.
He stretched out his short, muscular legs. “I dunno,” he said quietly.
In the pale light of the full moon, Sonny looked so handsome. His black hair against his pale skin made him look perfect, like a vampire. He looked over at me, the dark browns in his eyes being brought out by the subtle Hispanic browns in his skin. “Maybe because he thinks you’d be better off with him rather than with Bill.”
“But didn’t he see how much agony I was in while I was home?”
He sighed and thought some more.
I looked at his hand as it sat on the black turf of the roof. It was squat and rough looking, but at the same time, it looked gentle and loving, but it definitely wasn’t Bill’s hand.
“Maybe,” he said, pulling me out of my reverie. “He thought that after a while you would get over Bill, that this love you had for him was just a teenage fling rather than real feelings. So he tried to endure the suffering with you, thinking that you’d eventually come to terms with being ‘betrayed’ by Bill.”
I nodded. What Sonny was saying made so much sense. I was glad that I had talked to him. But something was still poking me. “But why would he choose to hurt me… so he could help me?”
He shrugged. “That I can’t answer. It must be something in his mind set.”
I nodded, a little sad that he wasn’t able to answer my question. We sat in silence for a little while, each enjoying the night and the others company. The wind blew gently into our faces as we sat facing the door. I sighed and shut my eyes. This night was perfect. “Sonny-” I started, turning to look at him. He was closer to me that I thought he was. His face was just centimeters from mine. I could smell the sweet scent of his dark hair. It reminded me of Bill’s smell, but this one had just a hint more zest and peppery spice. “I wanted to thank you for listening. I’m sure you probably wanted to spend your night catching up with your friends.”
“This was a great way to spend my night, but if you want to make up for it I have something that you can do for me.”
I shrugged. “Sure, anything.”
He paused for a second like he was listening, then he leaned forward and kissed me.
I was shocked. “Sonny!” I said, pulling away. I fumbled for words. “Y-You kissed me!!” was all I could manage.
“Yes?”
I was blushing madly. “Yes, but you know how I feel about Bill!”
“No one would know. We’re the only two up here!”
I paused. “True, but I can’t do that to Bill. Not after what happened to us.”
Sonny sighed. “You’re right… and I shouldn’t’ve taken advantage of you like that. I’m sorry, but you’re just so likeable. You’re really easy to talk to and you’re… you’re beautiful.”
I blushed deeply. “Thanks Sonny. I’m really glad I got to talk to you. Let’s go back down stairs so Bill doesn’t worry.”
He nodded and followed me down the steps. “I’ll stay up on this floor so he doesn’t get suspicious. It’d be pretty fishy if we went upstairs together then came downstairs together.”
I nodded. “You’re right. Thanks again Sonny, you’re a really great guy.”
He handed me a slip of paper. “Call me if you ever need someone to talk to.”
I beamed. “I sure will.” I folded the little slip of paper and stuck it into my corset. I walked down the steps and began my search for Bill. I looked around the area and finally found him, looking bored out of his mind, at the bar. He was still talking to that blonde girl. He looked completely devoid of interest and she failed to notice. I bit back a laugh and walked over to them. When Bill saw me a bright smile stretched across his face. “Dayna, my sunshine!” he said standing up.
The girl turned around in shock at being interrupted. “Who’s this Billy?” she asked, getting a little bent out of shape.
“Juli, this is Dayna, my girlfriend,” he said gesturing to me.
I nodded my head.
“Dayna, this is Juli, the lead singer of ‘Debbie Rockt!’ She and I have worked closely together in music.”
She nudged me with her arm. “We’ve been closer than you think,” she said, winking.
I tried to smile, but a sick hatred for her twisted my face. “I see. Bye.” I turned and walked away. I heard her say, “Don’t worry about her, Billy. Now where was I?”
I scoffed and stomped toward the doors to the back yard. There were even more people outside than there were inside. On my way out the door, I ran into a tall man. I, being a whopping 98 pounds, fell to the ground with an ‘ooh!’ Blushing like crazy, I stood up and apologized. He smiled down at me and I realized that it was Davey Havok, the man that was hosting the party. “Davey?” I asked quietly, thinking that I was wrong.
“Yes?” he asked.
“Cool! Er, uh… hi.”
He laughed. “Hello… I’m not familiar with your music, who are you again?” His speaking voice sounded just like his vocals, sweet and melodic.
I smiled. “Oh, I don’t write music… well I do, I write lyrics, but I’m not famous… I uh- I’m here with Bill Kaulitz,” I said finally, kicking myself mentally for being stupid AGAIN! “I’m Dayna Ratke.”
He smiled. “Nice to meet you Dayna. So you said you write lyrics? Do you have any of them on you?”
I shook my head. “No, but they’re no good anyway.”
“Hey, don’t say that!” he said. “Everyone’s lyrics are good if they come from the heart.”
“Davey?” asked a server girl. “There’s a problem hatching at the bar, I think we’ll need you to intervene.”
He sighed. “Okay, I’ll be there in a sec.” He turned back to me. “It was nice meeting you Dayna, and, if you want to show me, I’d love to see your lyrics.”
“Okay…” I said. “It was nice meeting you too!” He walked away and I walked outside, my dour mood returning with a vengeance. I strolled around the vast garden catching snippets of conversations as I passed. I wound my way through the shrubbery maze and found a little uninhabited alcove where I could rest and calm my flaming anger. I had sat for about ten minutes before my anger had cooled. I was happy that I was able to be alone. I stood and walked back into the yard. The tiki torches flickered and flitted playfully in the night air. I walked inside and went back to the bar. Bill was nowhere to be seen. I wandered until I found Tom, who was flirting with a girl from a band I didn’t know. “Tom?” I asked quietly.
He turned to me. “Yes?”
“Have you seen, Bill?”
He sighed and rubbed his forehead. “Yes, just about three seconds ago. He was asking about you. I saw him head up the stairs.”
I thanked him and headed up the steps. I had searched two floors and found him in a room with several fooze ball tables. He was talking to a boy about my age. When the boy shook he head, he turned away defeated. He turned to walk through the doors when he saw me standing there. Worry and panic played across his face. “Dayna!” he cried, running over to me. “I was so worried. Are you upset with me?”
I shook my head. “Not with you, but with that girl. What did she mean?”
He sighed. “While we were working together we got really close, but we never did anything. I promise. She just likes to think we did. Besides, I think she’s more Tom’s type than mine.”
I nodded. “Okay, I believe you.”
The rest of the night went smoothly. We left the party at around 3:00am. I was dog-tired and I was ready to get some rest. I made sure to find Sonny before I left and tell him thank you. He reminded me to call him and I told him I would. We drove back to the hotel in complete silence. Once there, I changed in my room and fell into bed, asleep before my head even touched my pillow.
A/N: Ah… a hasty end to IAMP. Well, I’m not sad about it. The big part is FINALLY coming up and there will be death, so brace yourself!! ()
Comment please.COMMENT for me! PLEASE
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 17th, 2008, 03:10 PM
Moremoremoremoremore.
luvukaulitztwins
May 17th, 2008, 03:21 PM
Moremoremoremoremore.
Oh god more gosh :]
It may come 2moz :?
plzzzzzzzz tell me eye colour and ur hair -_-
I need it to carry on with my other ff ur in it :D
Komm auf ihrem Bill's :]
SCHREIoutLOUD
May 17th, 2008, 04:15 PM
Moremoremoremoremore.
Oh god more gosh :]
It may come 2moz :?
plzzzzzzzz tell me eye colour and ur hair -_-
I need it to carry on with my other ff ur in it :D
Komm auf ihrem Bill's :]
woahwoahwait.
Me?
Uhm.. If you're talking about me.
Eye Color - Hazel, dark green ring around eye.
Hair Color - Naturally Blonde with Natural red Highlights, Currently a reddish color. But, I'm going Blonde + More Layers + Black Tipped Layers.
luvukaulitztwins
May 17th, 2008, 04:21 PM
Moremoremoremoremore.
Oh god more gosh :]
It may come 2moz :?
plzzzzzzzz tell me eye colour and ur hair -_-
I need it to carry on with my other ff ur in it :D
Komm auf ihrem Bill's :]
woahwoahwait.
Me?
Uhm.. If you're talking about me.
Eye Color - Hazel, dark green ring around eye.
Hair Color - Naturally Blonde with Natural red Highlights, Currently a reddish color. But, I'm going Blonde + More Layers + Black Tipped Layers.
Danke Tay i can post more now O_e when i find which page it went 2 xD
Okay ima say ur hair is blonde then :]
amandaaraujo
May 18th, 2008, 01:49 AM
ahhh death omg what is going on ahhhhhhhhhh oh nooo please update soon :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock: :o
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 18th, 2008, 09:46 PM
TZUHJBVLBLNMNCUIRVJOEINSELFLH!
DEATH?!
THATS CRAZY TALK!
MOREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!
lilangel02371
May 20th, 2008, 06:23 PM
More whenever you can manage I LOVE THIS!
tiklemepurple
May 22nd, 2008, 10:35 PM
Update sooooon!
Actually, UPDATE NAU!
luvukaulitztwins
May 23rd, 2008, 01:47 AM
A/N: Awkward crap happens in this chapter, brace yourself.
Chapter 16-Hard Pormises
I woke up to the sound of a door clicking shut. I sat up and looked around my room. All the windows were drawn tight so no light could seep in. I had no idea what time it was. I shot a cursory glance at the clock. It was 9:30am. “Dayna, it’s me,” whispered Bill’s voice out of the black darkness.
“Oh, hey… how’d you get in here?”
“You didn’t lock the door,” he whispered. “Scoot over.”
I shifted my position and he crawled into bed next to me. “What’s wrong?” I asked, my voice barely audible.
“Can’t sleep. Georg’s snoring is keeping me awake.”
He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer until I was pressed against his chest. I could feel his heart thundering in his ribcage. “Are you sure that’s it?” I asked, wrapping one of my arms around his thin torso.
He sighed. “I had a bad dream,” he admitted sheepishly.
I hugged him closer to me. “What about?”
“Well…” he started quietly. “It was you and I. We were walking together in a clean uninhabited place…like a public bathroom in a ritzy business… and, suddenly, out of nowhere, a boy with bright blue hair comes and he takes you from me. He was holding you in his arms with a knife to your throat. I pleaded for your release, but it was as if he couldn’t hear me. His eyes were wild and they rolled in their sockets like he was crazed. Then he- he…” he shuddered. “He slit your throat and… drank your blood.”
I felt his stomach heave. I rolled away just in the nick of time so he could turn his head. Bill puked just a little over the edge of the bed and then he sat up. He wiped his mouth and shuddered again. I crawled over to him and put a cool hand on his sweltering back. “You’re okay,” I crooned. “It was just a dream.”
He shook his head. “It didn’t seem like that. I could smell your blood and I could hear your gurgling scream as he sucked the blood from your neck.”
“Was he a vampire?” I asked, completely serious.
He shook his head. “Something told me he wasn’t and besides, it was too real… and vampires aren’t real.”
I sat in silence for a little while in thought. “That’s so strange.”
“What is?” he asked.
“I-I met a boy with blue hair while we were at the hospital. He said that he was insane and that he was in the psyche ward. He really didn’t seem crazy so I ignored it, but then I ran into a nurse that worked in that sector… and she said that he was stark-raving mad and very dangerous. Now this… I wonder if it’s the same guy as in your dream.”
He paused. “What was his name?” he asked, his voice intense and dark.
“Ph-Phineas Cross.”
Hate masked his beautiful face, making him frightening. “That was his name. I heard you say it before he killed you.”
A little shock ran through my body, but then I calmed myself. “Well, we’ll be extra super careful today and tomorrow, okay?”
He smiled. “Okay. Sorry about your floor.”
I laughed. “That’s the least of my worries right now.” I laid back down and pulled him down too.
He was rolled over to face me.
“Let’s try and sleep, I’m still dead tired from that party last night.”
He sighed. “Me too… and I’m still sorry about Juli. I should’ve told you who she was straight off.”
I shook my head. “Well, I got to talk to Sonny Moore while you were gone, so I forgive you.”
“What did you and Sonny talk about?”
I shrugged. “Life in general and music… of course!”
“Well, that sounds fun. You two seemed to hit it off really well.” He paused. “Dayna…” he said, his voice quiet and thoughtful.
“Hmm?” I asked, wary of his tone.
“If anything happens to me… I want to you to go to Sonny.”
“W-what do you mean?” I asked, completely confused.
“If I die, I want you to be consoled by Sonny. Not by my brother, not by the band, and especially not Andy. I want you to go to Sonny.”
Shock jarred my mind. What was he talking about? “But, Bill-”
“Promise me you will,” he said, taking my hands in his.
“I-I…I can’t promise something like that!” I cried. “Bill! Why are you saying things like this?”
“Because I want to make sure that, if I die, you go to someone who will care for you. I know Sonny and I know that he would take good care of you and love you like I did.”
“Bill! Nothing is going to happen to you… or me! Everything is going to be fine. Just chill.”
“Please promise,” he whispered.
I sighed, tears welling in my eyes. “I-I promise…” I said quietly. I sobbed silently for a couple seconds, still shocked that he would ask that of me.
He pulled me into his chest and rested his chin on my head. “Shh,” he shushed. “I’m sorry I upset you, but I want to make sure that you’re in good hands. Sonny told me about what happened between you two on the roof and I’m not mad. He apologized and told me what you said in your defense. I’m so happy that you’re so loyal to me.” He kissed my hair. “He told me that he gave you his number if you ever needed someone to talk to, so I knew that he was the one that I would entrust you to. I’ve had more of these dreams before now, but I’ve been too afraid to tell you. Of course, you didn’t die in any of my other ones. I talked to Sonny about taking care of you and he told me that he would without hesitation.”
“Bill, please stop talking like this. I don’t want to even think about losing you.”
He nodded. “Okay, liebling. I’m sorry.”
I rested my forehead on his chest and shut me eyes. I slowly fell asleep, my heart in turmoil.
When I woke again, tears were streaking my face. Bill was sitting up and holding me in his arms. I blinked away extra tears and breathed deeply.
He looked down at me. “Liebling?”
I looked up at him. “What happened?”
“You were having a nightmare.”
I shut my eyes and tried to remember it, but I couldn’t. “What about? Could you tell?”
He sighed, his face pained. “No… but you were crying like mad. It scared me.”
I wiped my eyes and sat up. “I’m sorry. What time is it?”
“3:30…”
“Wow… I slept for a long time. Nearly 12 hours. That’s crazy. Are the guys up?”
He shook his head. “No, just us. The hotel took the time to deliver the latest subscription of the popular culture magazine, but the cover wasn’t pleasing.”
He handed it to me.
I gasped. It was Tokio Hotel’s arrival. The caption below it read, “Hysterics to Horror; Tokio Hotel’s Un-Welcoming.” It showed a picture of Bill leaning over the top of me, his arm extended to stay the blows, his face full of horror. I was crying and cowering away, but my face held confusion, I was looking up at Bill. I looked closely at the picture and I could see a blood spot already forming on my shirt from the shoe that was thrown at me… and a scrape on my face that I hadn’t seen… and a large bruise on my arm that I hadn’t noticed… and- “The ****?” I asked. “Where did all these wounds come from?”
He looked closer then looked at me. “You’re right. Where did they come from? This picture makes you look worse than your actual state… but you still look beautiful. Look at the rose in your cheeks and your eyes sparkle like jewels when there are tears in them.”
“Well, look how hot you are, Mr. Hero! The expression in your eyes is heart wrenching and the camera angle makes your jaw line look flawless!”
We both looked at each other and started to laugh the tension away. I threw the magazine on the ground and leaned back into Bill’s arms. “Man, I’m starved. Let’s get dressed and get something to eat.”
He agreed and we separated. I changed into my new skinny jeans, compliments of my boyfriend, and a t-shirt that I found at a Salvation Army in the slums of the area. Bill was appalled that I shopped for clothes there regularly. He offered to buy me the exact shirt I wanted new, but it just wouldn’t be the same. I declined and happily bought my one-dollar shirt. Bill didn’t even have a one-dollar bill in his wallet. I had to pay with the meager amount of change that I had saved up over the months I was home.
We went to lunch at a ritzy restaurant called Shifuex’s off of Hanniway Drive. I, honestly, had never heard of it, but Bill seemed to know his way around. We sat at a private table in the back away from prying eyes. I got a meager salad and he got… something. I really didn’t know what it was. It looked like a super sized dumpling with meat and potatoes in the middle. It was like a meat pie dumpling…thing. I dunno. He seemed to know what it was, so I wasn’t going to dwell on it. As we ate, he kept glancing at my face an away, like he was afraid to look at me. I stopped eating for a second. “Bill… is there something the matter?”
“I still can’t get my mind off my dream… every time I look at you, my mind flashes to that dream… to that horror. I just think that it means something bigger…”
I sighed. “You know what. I think that they’re just what you say they are… dreams. After all this, I- I just don’t want to think about it anymore. I say, let’s go home tomorrow with our guard up. We’ll make sure to stay in heavily populated places and-” The look on Bill’s face changed. The blood drained out of his cheeks and a sickly hue replaced it. “Bill?” I asked quietly.
His eyelids drooped lethargically and he slumped to the side in a dead faint, knocking silverware clattering.
A/N: Well, ****. Bill just can’t win, can he? Comment!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
TexasGirlLovesTH
May 23rd, 2008, 09:35 AM
Dude, as sweet as Sonny taking care of Dayna if Bill dies sounds....
DO NOT KILL BILL!!!! :evil: I WILL HUNT YOU DOWN AND ATTACK. :twisted: *grabs shotgun and rifle. Then calls ShadowIW to help out.* 8-)
Mwahahahahahaha...!!!!!
amandaaraujo
May 23rd, 2008, 10:24 AM
what the aaah omg thhat guy is scaRIng me bill why are you like that oh no this is scaring me i need to find out what happends please update as soon as possible :shock: :shock: :shock: :shock:
tiklemepurple
May 24th, 2008, 04:58 PM
IsweartoGodifyoukillBillIwillhuntyoudownandmakeyou changeit.
<__<
>__>
schrei.in.die.nacht
May 29th, 2008, 09:06 AM
i love sonny but,
IF YOU KILL BILL I WILL KILL YOU
and then bring you back to life and make you change the story
AND THEN KILL YOU AGAIN!!!
MUAHAHAHAHA!!!!
luvukaulitztwins
June 1st, 2008, 10:01 AM
A/N: Okay, and so the drama continues....
Chapter 17-Sonny to the Rescue
I shot upwards with a cry. I scooted hurriedly out of my seat and kneeled down next to him. His eyelids fluttered for a second and suddenly he wretched. Vomit spilled everywhere. There was blood in it. I cried out for someone to call an ambulance. A boy with wickedly black hair whipped out his phone and had the authorities on the phone before I had finished my sentence. I couldn’t see his face, but his voice sounded hauntingly familiar. He explained everything in detail like he had seen the whole thing. It made me suspicious.
The emergency people arrived with in minutes. They were going to have to fly Bill to the hospital in a chopper. They had one hovering above the roof. The emergency personnel hefted Bill onto a stretcher and ran him gently, but quickly up the steps toward the roof. I followed, not getting time to get a second glance at the boy who had called 911. The chopper beat deafeningly above my head as it lowered an emergency person from the inside. They had rescue equipment attached to the rope that they strapped Bill to. The man reached his hand out to me and I took it. He pulled me close to his chest as they began to heft us up to the chopper. The feeling of being in air with nothing under your feet is horrifying. I felt like I was going to fall the entire time. I clung to the man holding the rope, while trying to keep an eye on Bill.
A trickle of blood dribbled from the side of his mouth. He vomited again, but it wasn’t as voluminous as the first. It had more blood in it than before. I gasped in horror and pleaded the men to go faster. We made it on to the deck of the chopper. I had barely strapped myself in when they rocketed away toward the hospital. They took his vitals and tried to assess the damage. They asked me numerous questions about what had happened. I told them all I knew, but it didn’t seem to help them at all. He moaned and his eyes opened. He looked at me. “D-Dayna,” he gasped.
I leaned forward as far as I could go. “Yes, I’m here.” I grabbed his hand. It was ice cold.
“I- I feel like my insides are on fire.”
“Shh, it’s okay. We’re going to the hospital right now.” I turned to the man that was sitting next to me. “What’s wrong with him?” I asked quietly.
He grimaced and shook his head. “I would tell you, but I don’t want you to panic.”
I nearly strangled him. “I’m already panicking,” I said flatly. “How long until we get to the hospital?”
He sighed and looked out the side of the chopper. “We’re here…”
We started to land. Well, that was quick, I thought. Of course they did make it here in four minutes… by car… so I guess traveling by chopper takes about a third of the time.
He groaned. “Dayna! The fire in my stomach!! Make it stop! The pain! Stop the pain!!”
I squeezed his hand. “I’m trying. I’m trying! Shh, shh, you’re okay. They’re bringing you water to put out the fire right now.”
He cried out and wretched again. It was nearly pure blood. I heard one of the paramedics curse. They radioed ahead and told them to prepare something. I didn’t know what it was, but I hoped it would stop whatever was hurting Bill. They landed with a thud and instantly they carried Bill out of the chopper. I unbuckled myself and ran out after them despite the protests of the other paramedics. Bill’s face kept getting paler and paler. They wheeled him into the ER. I was about to follow, but a nurse told me I had to stay outside in the waiting room. I nearly killed the man. “No!!” I screamed. “He needs me and so help me I’m going to stay with him.”
“Dayna!!” he cried in agony. “Please, make it stop!!” He began to wail in German, causing my heart to ache.
I pushed passed the nurse that was stopping me. They had already lifted him in the operation bed. He writhed with agony. I took his hand and held it fast. “Bill, look at me and listen,” I said intensely. He opened his eyes and looked at me; his brow sweating and his mouth open, gasping for breath, blood trickling from the corners. “You’re going to be fine. You’re going to live and don’t you dare give up on me. The doctors are here to put out the fire. Now listen to me. I want you to sleep.” My tone softened. ‘Sleep…’ I said in German. ‘Close your eyes and drift into peace… but hold on to me. Don’t let go. Because if you do… I’ll lose you forever.’ My voice choked. My head swam as I thought of a world without Bill. All I could see was pain and darkness. ‘And I’d die with you.’
He nodded, his eyes slowly folded shut and he started breathing evenly. The nurse that had confronted me earlier came and took my shoulders. He led me out of the operation room and sat me down in a chair outside the room. “Please stay out here while we operate.”
I nodded, my eyes filling with tears. What had happened to him? I rubbed my eyes. I’ve gotta tell the others! I dialed Tom’s number and he answered in a heartbeat. “Dayna!” he said, his voice furious. “What the **** happened?! I turn on the TV and I see my brother getting carried by helicopter to the hospital! What the fck did you do?!”
“Tom, I don’t know what happened!” I cried. “He was fine ten minutes ago!! We were talking, then he passed out and started vomiting blood!! I don’t know what’s going on!! I don’t know! I don’t know!! Don’t yell at me like it’s my fault!”
“It is your fault!! If you had NEVER come into his life, this wouldn’t have happened!! You are the only reason he went to that ****ed party!! If it weren’t for you, he’d be fine!! You are far worse for him than good! He may think that he needs you, but I know better! He needs you just about as much as he needs his appendix! You only cause harm! Sure you healed him for about a week, but you hurt him for THREE MONTHS before that!! You let him suffer alone for three fcking months, **** you!” He paused. I could hear angry breathing on the other end. “You know what, I’m not talking to you anymore. Not right now.” He hung up the phone.
I took the phone away from my ear, completely shocked at what had just happened. Tears ran down my cheeks. I shut the phone and sat in silence. He’s right… I have done more harm than good… Then anger that was fit to match God’s at Sodom completely engulfed my body. This wasn’t my fault… it was ANDY’S!! Fury blistered through my entire body. I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs so badly that I had to bite my arm until it bled to keep quiet. I whipped out my phone and dug through my purse to find Sonny’s number. I needed someone to rant to and he was the only one available. I dialed his number with furious fingers. “Hello?” he asked confusedly.
I was so angry as I opened my mouth, but, as I started to speak, my anger turned to tears. I shut the phone and bawled into my hands. I worked on calming myself down as I dialed his number again. I breathed deeply as it rang. “Heeello?” he asked again, still confused.
I swallowed my sobs just long enough to say. “Sonny? It’s Dayna, Bill’s girlfriend. I really need someone to talk to right now… I’m at-” I searched for a sign that told me where I was. “Nufton Hospital. Something terrible has happened to Bill, Tom just yelled at me, and I just need someone to talk to.”
“I’ll be there in a sec,” he said, his voice full of concern. “Just stay calm.”
I thanked him multiple times then hung up the phone. I wiped away my tears and worked on getting my frenzied emotions to a suitable level.
I sat for a long while with my eyes shut until I heard my name being called in a soft voice. I turned my head and saw Sonny striding down the hallway. My heart fluttered a little, but it wasn’t the same flutter that I got with Bill… it just wasn’t the same. My mind floated to the promise Bill made me make. Would I be able to live with Sonny if Bill- I stopped my thoughts. Bill wasn’t going to die. He would make it out just fine and I wouldn’t have to consider living with Sonny. I stood up and greeted him as best I could. I sat down, tears starting to reform in my eyes. He sat down next to me and put his arm around me. “It’s okay Dayna,” he whispered. “Tell me what Tom said to you.”
I swallowed my sobs once again. “He told me that I was the cause of everything bad that had happened to Bill since we met, but the truth is-” Rage built up in my chest. “It’s all Andy’s fault.”
His face darkened. He sat in silence for a minute, going through everything I had told him last night. “You know… you are right. Everything that has happened to you, for the worse, was caused by him. Well, not Bill leaving for the first time that was just rotten luck. Everything else… it all seems to tie back to him. I wonder if he had to do with this…”
I sighed and rubbed my eyes.
He pulled me closer until I was leaning on his shoulder.
“He probably does. There was a suspicious looking boy at the restaurant, but I never got to look at him close enough to determine whether or not it was Andy. I hate Andy so much…”
Sonny looked shocked. “But he was your friend… and he was just looking out for you. He had you best interest in mind.”
I didn’t want to admit it, but I knew he was right. “I know that Andy had my best interest in mind…but he didn’t have to hurt Bill.”
He nodded in agreement. “Ya, he was kind of harsh… I mean, you both nearly died.”
I looked at the insides of my wrists. The wounds were healing, but most were still blatantly noticeable. “Ya…” I looked to the door of the operation room. My heart clutched. “Sonny, what am I going to do? Bill could be dead.”
He squeezed my arm. “It’s gonna be okay. No matter what happens.”
Tom and the guys showed up about an hour after Sonny showed up. Needless to say, Tom was outraged when he saw Sonny sitting with me. He accused me of cheating on his brother while he was dying. Sonny was furious at Tom’s accusation and I was horrified that Tom would say that Bill was dying. Sonny and Tom had a loud argument over where my allegiance wasl; if it was with Bill or against him. Tom, eventually, got beaten down by Sonny and he sat down next to Gustav, fuming. Sonny sat back down next to me and crossed his arms.
“Thanks,” I whispered.
He looked sidelong at me, a smirk appearing on his lips. “Hey, no problem. He needed to be put in his place.”
I leaned onto his shoulder and shut my eyes, praying that Bill would make it out alive.
A/N: Ok I have already wrote chapter 18 but i will wait for some comments
SCHREIoutLOUD
June 1st, 2008, 10:23 AM
DONT YOU DARE LET ****ING BILL KAULITZ DIE!
DONT YOU DARE!!!!!!!!!!!!!1
OR I WILL PERSONALLY COME OVER AND SLIT YOUR ****ING THROAT AND HANG YOU BY YOUR TOES AND LET THE BLOOD DRAIN OUT OF YOUR ****ING BODY!
....
luvukaulitztwins
June 1st, 2008, 10:31 AM
A/N: Here comes the next chapter x]
Chapter 18- Still Alive
We waited outside the ER for 4 hours. When the clock struck 6:00 the doctor came out of the operation room. His face was beaded with sweat.
I sat up, my heart hammering against my ribcage.
He wiped his brow. “Well, it appears that someone poisoned Mr. Kaulitz.”
My heart rate faltered. My hands flew up over my mouth to stifle my gasp.
“But, thankfully you got him here on time and we were able to extract most of the poison before it did any further damage. Unfortunately, the poison burned away several layers of stomach lining, which was the cause of all the blood, and he will be very weak for a couple months as it all grows back. But he’s going to live.”
My heart rate slowed as happy relief spread through me. I smiled so wide I thought my face would break.
“I suggest you take him home because recovering is easier in a familiar place.”
I nodded in agreement. I found it amusing that he was telling me all this and not his manager, who flew over on a private jet to see how he was doing.
“As for food, it has to be bland and it can’t contain salt or spices. Sugar and milk and oatmeal are good. I’ll write you a list of what he can and cannot have as he recovers.”
I rushed over and hugged him. “Thank you so much! You have no idea how much this means to me… to all of us.”
He patted my head. “You’re welcome,” he said, in his low fatherly voice.
I looked up at him. He was a tall man so it was a stretch. “C-Can I see him?”
He grimaced but he nodded. “The nurses are getting him cleaned up and they are going to move him to a different room here in a little while, but you can go in anyway.”
I nodded and was about to go in, when something made me stop and turn back to the doctor. “Please don’t release any of this to the presses just yet. I want to get him home before the media goes psycho on this story. We’ll leave as soon as we possibly can. The less stress he has the better. He’s already been prescribed panic attack meds because he was so weak earlier this week. Are you going to give him something else?”
He nodded. “Yes, several things actually. Since, he won’t be able to eat, he’s going to have to take nutrition supplements until he can eat regular food again because, obviously, milk, sugar, and oatmeal isn’t going to cut it. And he’s going to be taking some medicine to help his stomach lining grow back faster.”
“But will that effect the other meds he has?”
“Well, I’d have to know what he’s been prescribed.”
I rummaged through my checkered tote and found his bottles of meds. I always kept them with me. I handed the bottles to the doctor. He looked at them and the frown that was on his face vanished. “Well, you should be very safe with these. They are the very best and they shouldn’t have any reactions to the other meds.”
I looked back at Sonny, a giant smile on my face.
He tried to smile, but it came out as more of a grimace.
I blinked. “What’s the matter?” I asked.
He shook his head. “It’s nothing. I haven’t eaten dinner so I’m a little testy. I think I might go.”
I walked over to him as he stood up. “Okay,” I said softly, a little bummed that he was leaving. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tight. “Thank you for coming to be with me. It really helped. I’m gonna miss you after we go back to Germany.”
He rubbed my back gently. “I’ll miss you too and I’m glad I could help.” We separated and he started to walk down the hall, his dark hair fluttering playfully around his ears. He turned back to me just before he got to the elevator. “Don’t be a stranger,” he called. “Drop me a line every now and then.”
“You bet I will!” I called back.
I saw him smile then he stepped into the elevator.
I turned back to the operation room. The doctor was waiting for me at the door. I swallowed and stepped inside. I heard the heart rate monitor beeping away at a steady, healthy pace. I paced slowly into the room. A man and a woman just finished pulling a fresh clean smock onto him as I walked in. His eyes looked like they had sunken into his head a little. His lips were pale and cracked. His face held absolutely no color at all. He looked gray, like he was nearly dead. I bit the inside of my cheek. “Bill,” I breathed, tears rising in my throat.
The doctor laid a comforting hand on my shoulder. “He’ll start to get more color in his face as he starts to wake up. The anesthetic takes a little while to wear off, so the blood pressure stays low for a while. If needed will give him another transfusion. He didn’t lose as much blood as he could have. We were able to stay the flow early before he lost too much.”
I smiled at him and thanked him again. I turned back to Bill and tiptoed over to his side. His pale, thin, frail arm laid limply at his side, palm up. I laced my fingers in his and brought his hand up to my face. I leaned my cheek on the back of his hand. It was lukewarm. I didn’t like it. I pressed my lips against the tips of his thin fingers.
A lady walked in to the room. She smiled at me and told me that she was going to move Bill to a different room so this one could be clear for emergency operations. I nodded and relinquished Bill’s hand. She unhooked him from all his machines, but she left his IV in as instructed. I followed her as she pushed Bill’s bed slowly down the hallway to the elevator. The band had left by the time we got out there, to my fury. We went up two floors then she brought him to an empty room with an extra bed. She smiled at me and said, “This extra one is for you if you want to stay overnight. I know they aren’t comfortable-”
I shook my head. “No, no, it’s perfect. Thank you,” I said sincerely. “For everything.”
“You’re welcome.”
She locked the wheels on Bill’s bed and hooked him back up to the machines. She left shortly after making sure that I was comfortable. I pulled up a chair and sat down next him. I rested my head on the edge of the thin mattress. I closed my eyes and listened to the sound of his breathing. It wasn’t labored, but every so often he would move his mouth like he was speaking. I sat in that quiet room for hours, just because I didn’t want to leave him there alone. Every so often, the nurse came into check on his vitals and his status and, every time, she found nothing wrong.
As the hours passed, I could see the color slowly coming back to his cheeks. It made me happy to see he was recovering. I glanced at the clock. 4:30am. I shook my head and looked over at the extra bed. I wanted to sleep, but I wanted to make sure that when he woke up, I would be right there. I laid my head on the softest part of the mattress I could find. I grabbed Bill’s hand and shut my eyes. I was out almost instantly.
Bill’s Perspective
I could hear my breathing before I could feel it… but getting my feeling back wasn’t exactly pleasant. My stomach felt like there were thousands of little pins stuck in it. I was horribly weak. I could barely even move my arms. I breathed deeply. At least my lungs are still functional, I thought optimistically. The air felt clean and it smelled of antiseptic and Lysol. My mouth was desert dry though. My eyes cracked open. The first thing I could see what the stark white ceiling. I sat my head up. The whole room spun and warped around me. I put my head back down and waited for the spinning to stop. I sighed again. Boy, was I thirsty. I turned my head to the side and opened my eyes a little. What I saw melted my heart. Dayna, my sweet Dayna, was fast asleep with her head laying on my bed. Her hand rested in mine. I closed my weak hand around hers and rubbed the top of her fingers with my thumb. I wonder how long she’s been here? I looked at the clock. It was 8:00am.
I wiggled my hand out of hers and I brushed back a stray lock of her hair. I left my hand on her soft cheek. She was so warm. I put my hand back in hers and sighed, giving my stomach an uncomfortable jolt. I bit my lip to keep myself from moaning in pain, but a little sound escaped my lips.
Her eyes flew open and she sat up. She blinked away the sleep in here eyes and focused on me. “B-Bill, you’re awake!” she said softly. A sleepy smile appeared on her lips.
I nodded and squeezed her hand weakly.
She looked at my hand. “You’re so weak…” she said sadly. “How are you feeling?”
I sighed slowly. “Tired, but happy. Thanks to you, I’m still alive.”
She cocked her head. “How so?”
I sighed and brought her hand up to my face. “I held onto you,” I said softly. “I didn’t let go.”
She bit her lip, her eyes distant like when she was thinking. When she came back to reality she said softly, “Y-you mean, you would’ve died had I not told you to hold on?”
My insides twinged a little. “I-I think I might have.” I remembered what had happened just before I had come to. “Well, before I woke up, I was floating in darkness. I there were two specks of light,” I looked at her. “I know that sounds corny, but it’s the truth. Well, anyway, one light was warmer than the other and I wanted to go to that speck of light because I was cold. The other speck was dimmer and smaller, but I could hear you talking to me. You told me not to let go of you because if I did, you would die. I didn’t want that. Then I saw you, you were holding my hand and telling me it was okay, but you were pulling me away from the warmth. I wanted to be warm, but every time I made to let go… you shriveled. Your face was contorted with pain and anguish. I couldn’t bear to see you like that, not for all the warmth in the world. Then you pulled me into your arms and you said to me, ‘Sleep. Close your eyes and sleep.’ So, I did. Then when I woke up again I was here… and you were holding my hand…”
She smiled, little tears in the corners of her eyes.
“You saved me, Dayna.”
She smiled wider, wiping away the tears before they fell.
We sat in silence, both enjoying the silence and love that traveled between us. “I wish I could hug you right now,” she said.
I beamed, despite a wave of pain that washed through me from failed attempt at laughter. “I know something better!”
She caught on right away. She stood up, leaned over the top of me, and kissed me. As always she smell delightful. Her hair tickled my nose as she bent over me. Her lips were soft and gentle. We heard the door open and she pulled away, sitting back down in her chair. In came my brother and my friends. I smiled weakly at them. I flicked a glance at Dayna. She was glaring at them. I looked back at them. Tom was the only one glaring back. Tav and G looked mystified. Something must have happened while I was unconscious… something bad.
SCHREIoutLOUD
June 1st, 2008, 11:00 AM
AWWW BILLI
<3333
xXxMandiixXx
June 1st, 2008, 11:02 AM
thank god hes ok and i would like to kick toms *** in right now :@
PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE kill off andi hes an asshole
continue
<3 Mandii xx
tiklemepurple
June 1st, 2008, 11:45 AM
More more more more more more.
I love your looooooonnnnnnnnnnnggggggggg chapters.
:]
luvukaulitztwins
June 2nd, 2008, 02:22 AM
Chapter 19-The Test
Dayna’s Perspective
I couldn’t help but feel resent toward Tom and the others as they walked in. They had left Bill. I gritted my teeth as Tom glared back at me. Gustav and Georg looked confused at my hateful expression. I glanced over at Bill, he looked upset at our animosity. The glare dropped from my face. I couldn’t make him worry. I stood up. “Tom could I talk to you for a moment?”
He nodded, his face now smooth of all emotions.
I walked out into the hall, Tom following me closely. I shut the door and rounded on him. “Tom, this anger between us has got to stop.”
He folded his arms across his chest. “I don’t see why,” he said quietly.
“Okay, then I’ll give you a reason… I’ll give you two! First one, Bill is very sick and any stress at all could send him off the edge. You know that. I don’t want anything to happen to him directly because of me and I don’t want hurt him anymore than I already have. Second one, I like you, Tom. I think you’re a good guy, but our friendship is never gonna grow when you’re constantly jumping to the wrong conclusions about me. Why is it that whenever something bad happens, you blame me?”
He sighed. “Because all our problems go back to you!”
I gritted my teeth hard and clenched my fists. “No…” I said darkly, trying to keep my composure. “It all goes back to Andy. You fail to realize this.”
He frowned. “But you are the medium between the two.”
“Ya, but do you think I want to be?! The last thing I want is for Bill to be hurt, but Andy is uncontrollable. Unless I completely forfeit Bill, Andy won’t ever be happy.”
He raised a brow. “I see, so why put yourself through all this agony? Why not just make the little bastard happy and leave Bill?”
It felt like he had stabbed me “Tom, I’m not that fickle,” I seethed. “I don’t just up and leave someone for no reason. I’m smarter than that.”
He blinked. Apparently it wasn’t the answer he had expected. “You never answered my question: Why not leave?”
“Because I know that if I left him again, he’d die.”
He leaned back against the door. “Are you so sure? He might be happy…”
Doubt inched into my mind. “He might be, but-”
“Maybe you’re only weighing him down by being with him,” he prodded.
Anger started to rumble in my stomach. “Ya, but-”
“He’d be much better off if you left.”
My brow bent into a glare. “Shut up,” I hissed.
He smiled. “Someone a little intimidated?”
“You’re not intimidating me, you’re ******* me off!!” I nearly yelled. “I know that I’m right for Bill! I just know!!”
“You haven’t done a very good job proving it.”
My short temper was just words away from exploding. “Tom, please stop,” I said, my voice tight with fury.
“Why? You’re not standing up for yourself, so you must think that you’re not right for him.”
All my old doubt rushed back and my anger died. I rubbed my tear stricken eyes. “I want to think that I am… but you might be right. I might be worse for him and I might be burdening him, but he’s never shown any sign of distaste when we’re together.”
“He’s just being polite. He doesn’t want to hurt your feelings.”
“But he says that he loves me every time that we’re together!”
“Just an expression to keep you from suspecting anything. I don’t think that he really loves you… you’re just a burden on him.”
I was defeated. That crushed my spirit. I was done fighting. “Okay, Tom. I think you’re completely wrong, but you know Bill better than I know him and if that’s the way he feels… then I’ll go. I love him and I don’t want him to be troubled by me. So, for his sake, I’ll leave.” I looked at the door and then turned my back on Tom. If, Tom is right… then Bill will be happy, but if he’s wrong… I shut my mind. Tom knows him better than me, so I’m going to trust him.
I had gotten halfway down the hallway when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned my head. Tom was standing behind me, a smile on his face. “Yes?” I asked. “Did I forget something?”
He shook his head. “Dayna, you just made the ultimate sacrifice. You left on free will, without any outside complications, for the good of my brother. You truly love him, so you passed.”
I was utterly confused. “Huh?” I asked.
“I set up a test to see if you really loved my brother and you passed.”
I was horror struck. “T-Tom!” I cried. “You didn’t think I loved Bill after all that?!”
“No, I did, I just had to make sure.”
I let out an outraged cry and slapped him on the arm. “Tom, you little asshole!!” I cried.
He laughed and side stepped. “Hey, I had my doubts and now they’re clear. So, you’ll be getting no more trouble from me and that’s a promise. Come on let’s go back. Bill will be worried.”
I shook my head, relieved that I didn’t have to leave. I was happy that Tom trusted me to the fullest now, even though he put me through that ‘Test.’ We walked back into the room quietly so as not to disturb Bill.
Bill looked aggrieved before he saw us. He was rubbing the bridge of his perfect nose. He looked up and saw a smile on both our faces. Relief masked all other emotions. “Did she pass?!” he asked.
Tom nodded brightly.
He beamed. “I had no doubt in my mind,” he said, leaning back into his pillows.
“Wait… you knew about this?!” I asked, shocked.
He smiled weakly, his eyes folding shut. “Indeed I did. I’m sorry Dayna, but Tom was adamant. He wanted to see if you were really, truly in love with me… and you proved yourself.”
He was falling asleep. I smiled and walked over to him. “You’re pooped aren’t you?”
“I wah?” he asked.
I realized that I had used some very strange slang. “You’re dead tired aren’t you? This was a little too much excitement for you especially right after waking up.”
He nodded. “Yes, it is. I think that I’m tuckered out for today.”
Tom came and sat down. “Hey, we just got here. You’re not sleeping until we catch up.”
He laughed, then grimaced. “I shouldn’t laugh…” he said quietly.
I rubbed his brow that had a thin sheen of sweat on it from the pain. “We’ll do our best not to make you laugh.”
He sighed. “Thank you… So what do we need to catch up on?”
“Well, we want to know what exactly happened to you. The guys and I have been really worried… but don’t tell anyone.”
I was about to yell at Tom, when I bit my tongue to stop myself. I didn’t want to upset Bill by getting angry about the guys leaving earlier. I swallowed my protest and listened to Bill.
He fiddled with his fingers. “Well, Dayna and I were out to lunch at Shifeux’s. I was eating a meat pie, it was the special yesterday, and she had a salad. In the middle of our conversation I started to get this itchy burning feeling in my stomach. I just thought it was my nerves getting out of hand because we were leaving tomorrow. But it slowly got worse and worse. The pain was terrible. I didn’t want to worry Dayna, so I acted like nothing was wrong. But I held out too long and my body collapsed on me. I don’t remember anything until I was in the helicopter. The pain was excruciating and I remember begging Dayna to put an end to it. I don’t remember anything after that… until now.”
He didn’t say anything about his vision… or our conversation about the dreams that he’s been having. I shrugged it away. He probably didn’t want them to know, so I was going to respect his wishes and not bring it up.
We talked for a couple minutes then the boys headed out. They were going to get the travel arrangements made as soon as they found out it was safe for Bill to leave.
After the door shut behind them, Bill’s eyes closed slowly. He moved his hand over the top of my hand and curled his thin fingers around mine. “I love you,” he whispered.
I smiled. “I love you too.”
He cracked an eye open and looked at me.
My eyes were drooping. I hadn’t slept well the night before because of worry.
He squeezed my hand. “Hey, you can go ahead and sleep…”
I blinked. “Oh…” I said stupidly. “Okay, thank you.”
He patted the far side medical bed and tried to shift himself over.
I shook my head. “No, no. Stay where you are. That’s enough room for me.”
I crawled into the medical bed next to him and laid down. He put his arm around me and settled in. I reached my arm across his chest and hooked my hand around his neck. I laid my head on his chest and shut my eyes. The sound of his breathing slowly lulled me to sleep.
:Dream:
Bill was holding my hands. We were floating in a well lit place. He was smiling and happy. Then something grabbed my left arm. I turned my head. Andy was attached to my right arm. The happiness of Bill’s face lessened. Then something grabbed my right arm. I turned my head. It was Sonny. He smiled at me. Bill’s face stayed the same, but the grip on my hands slackened. I looked at him and squeezed tighter. He tried to smile, but it just wasn’t full of life like it was before. The smell of the hospital entered my nose and Sonny vanished. I was surprised. I opened my mouth to call for him, but Bill squeezed my hands. I looked to Andy. He had a knife out and was preparing to stab Bill. I screamed in fear. Andy stopped and looked at me. Then he slowly vanished. The world around us darkened and our feet hit ground. I stumbled into Bill’s arms. “It’s over,” he whispered. He held me and sang a song little dirge into my ears. “Wake up,” he said softly. Then he pinched me, hard. “WAKE UP!”
A/N: Okay, so I wonder what's going to happen. I dunno... oh, wait yes I do. Ha, I'm done with all the chapters... I'm just too lazy to put them up. Warning: Someone dies in the next chapter. Be warned. Kay!
SCHREIoutLOUD
June 2nd, 2008, 06:29 AM
Nooo
They're supposed to Live happily ever after now!
tiklemepurple
June 2nd, 2008, 05:05 PM
Nein!
There can't be DEATH!
O_O;;
Mooooorrree!
TexasGirlLovesTH
June 2nd, 2008, 05:14 PM
KILL ANDY
KILL ANDY
KILL ANDY
KILL ANDY
KILL ANDY
KILL ANDY
KILL ANDY
:mrgreen: PLEASE?
luvukaulitztwins
June 3rd, 2008, 02:00 AM
A/N: Okay, this is the climax and I warn you, it's VERY long. Longer than any of my chapters have ever been. It's also sad... or at least I try and make it that way... but, yes... enjoy!
Chapter 20- The Confrontation
My eyes flew open. It was dimly lit in the room, so it must have been during the night. I felt that something was wrong the second I opened my eyes. I sat up and looked at Bill. His eyes were open and glassy. His breathing was coming in short spurts and his face was beaded with sweat. He sounded like he was choking. His fingers were clenching the sheets and his back was arched. Panic attack!I cried out and sprung off the bed. I hurriedly rifled through my purse and pulled out his pills. I realized that he hadn’t taken one to prevent this from happening since yesterday morning. Anything could set him off and it was worse now that he was weaker. I stuck the pill in the back of his throat, poured water down his gullet, and shut his mouth. ‘Swallow, sweetie,’ I said in German into his ear.
He swallowed.
I stroked his head and gave him more water. I knew it would react fast, but there was that thirty second waiting period that you had to fight through.
Slowly, his attack started to dwindle. He swallowed another mouthful of water then he relaxed. He gasped for breath and turned his head to look at me. His sweet face was pale and peaked looking.
I wiped his face clean of sweat and kissed his forehead.
He touched my chin and guided my lips to his.
We kissed sweetly for a moment. “Are you alright?” I whispered.
He nodded. “I am now… you saved me again.”
“What set you off?” I asked, sitting down in the chair next to his bed.
“You’re facial expressions as you were sleeping. They reminded me of the faces you make just before you start having a nightmare. It frightened me and sent me into a panic attack.”
I grimaced. I had caused his panic attack. He was worse off than I thought. We needed to get him home… and soon
:Five Days Later:
Bill was finally let out of the hospital. He was still very weak, but he was strong enough to travel. We were heading straight to the airport from the hospital to prevent an emotional upset.
We arrived at the airport at around 2:30pm. It’s a crowded time, but they had a sector of the airport blocked off just for us so that Bill would have quiet as he boarded the plane.
I was driving a rental car because a limo would have been too conspicuous. Tom and the guys were taking a different plane at a different gate so the fans could see them one last time.
I didn’t really know where I was going because Bill’s manager had given me the information so fast. “Is it gate 69?” I asked Bill softly.
He frowned. “I don’t remember. I think so.”
I parked in the vast lot and got out of the car, slinging my tote over my shoulder. I walked around to the other side of the car and helped Bill out. He slung his arm over my shoulder and I took him around the waist. We walked slowly into the abandoned sector of the airport. There was absolutely no one inside. The stark silence was a little unnerving and I thought I could feel eyes on my neck. We walked slowly toward the gate, talking quietly between each other.
I heard something behind me, like the scuffling of feet. I stopped, all my senses alert.
Bill looked at my in surprise. “What’s the matter?” he asked.
“I-I thought I heard something,” I said quietly.
“It’s just probably the reverberations of the room, nothing to worry about.”
I nodded. “You’re right.” I was almost positive I heard something, but I didn’t want to worry Bill. Something was prodding me in the back of my mind… this reminded me too much of my dreams.
I continued walking in silence until I heard it a second time. Bill froze too. “I heard it that time,” he said softly
“D-did you take you’re panic pill this morning?” I asked quietly.
He nodded slowly. “Yes, but I don’t know how long before I need to take my second.”
I swallowed.
Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me away from Bill. I cried out in surprise.
Bill was yanked away by another pair of arms. He cried out as he saw me get forced to my knees. I didn’t recognize the men holding him, but I could tell he was in pain. One man had a hold on his hair and waist and a second had a hold on his arms. His eyes held fear and agony as he watched the man twist my arms behind my back.
My anger flared. Who were these people?! What were they doing and why?! I fought against who ever had me, but my struggled ended with my hair being grabbed and my head jerked back.
“No!” cried Bill. “Don’t hurt her!”
I heard a dark laughter coming from behind me, but I couldn’t see who it was.
“Who are you?” I asked the person laughing.
“Dayna…” said a hauntingly familiar voice. “Don’t you recognize me?”
A dark hair head slowly inched into my view. “Let go of her head,” said the voice. I leaned my head forward and shook out my hair. I flicked my bangs out of my face and looked at the person who was the cause of this strange and random attack.
Hate and anger rose in my heart as I stared at him. Andy stood before me, a smug smile plastered to his snide face. His bangs had been shorn away, revealing cold teal eyes. They were full of malice and evil, but most of all, they were full of hurt. “Andy…” I growled. “Why are you doing this?”
He walked over to me and kneeled down. He put his face dangerously close to mine. “Because, Dayna, I tired of fighting and I want to end this struggle between us.”
I blinked. “But why can’t you do that like a civilized person? Why do you have to forcefully restrain me?”
He sighed and stood up. “Because the way I plan to end it is different than what you’re thinking.”
My insides iced over. “No…” I breathed.
He nodded sadistically and pulled a little revolver out of his jacket pocket.
“NO! Andy don’t!!” I cried.
He shook his head and waltzed over to Bill, agonizingly slow. He kept his eyes locked on my face. “You broke my heart twice and I plan to make you suffer for it one hundred fold!!” he said loudly, a crazed look in his eyes. “You should’ve thought about what would come back and bite your *** before you left!!”
I had to stop him. “Andy, I’m sorry!” I cried. “I know I hurt you! I’m sorry!”
He laughed wildly. Oh, God, he’s completely lost it! “Of course you’re sorry now!! You weren’t sorry for killing me inside when your life wasn’t a stake! Were you? I tried and tried to get you to stop throwing your life away, but you always turned back to him!” he said fiercely, pointing at Bill. “He’s all you care about! And I’m tired of it!!” He stuck the gun against Bill’s head.
Bill shut his eyes, little tears running from the corners.
“ANDY! NO!” I screamed, fighting against the man holding me. “I’ll do anything!! ANYTHING! Don’t hurt him!!”
Andy turned his head and looked at me out of the corner of his eye. “You what?”
“I’ll do anything!!” I said again, tears falling from my eyes. “Please Andy, don’t hurt him!”
He pulled the gun away from his head. “Okay…” he said. “Now we’re getting somewhere.” He looked at the guy that was holding me. “Let her go, but stay ready if she tries to run.”
He let go of my arms and I collapsed to the ground. I rubbed my shoulders and stood.
Andy sauntered up to me. “Are you ready to make a deal?” he asked slyly.
I swallowed. “I don’t know. Are you ready to be reasonable?”
He pointed the gun at Bill. “I don’t think I have to be.”
“Okay, okay! What do you want?”
He smirked and handed the gun to man standing next to him. “Shoot him if she tries to resist.”
My heart stopped. “No, Andy, please leave him out of this.”
He laughed devilishly and inched closer to me, a terrifying look in his eyes. “Dayna, I’m going to kill him no matter what, but I thought that before he died he should see his girlfriend betray him.” He kissed me hard on the mouth, forcing his tongue between my teeth.
“No you don’t!!” screamed Bill.
Andy turned his head, fury in his eyes. He stood in anger for a moment, then a smug smile spread across his face. “Oh, you don’t like that?” he asked slowly like he was talking to a mentally handicapped person. “How about this?” He grabbed my breast making me gasp and cry out, but I couldn’t stop him. Bill would get hurt.
Bill’s eyes widened. “NO!” he cried. “Leave her be!” He began to breathe hard, his face paling.
“Isn’t that quaint?” he asked, running his hand down my pants. “They both fought for each other, too bad their pleas are in vain.”
“Andy,” I breathed, shuddering at his touch. “Doing this isn’t going to make me start loving you again…”
He froze and turned to look at me. “Wait what?” he asked quietly.
I bit my lip. “The day that I found out that you had caused Bill to nearly kill himself was the day that I stopped loving you.”
“Y-you mean, you loved me before then? Even after leaving with Bill?” he asked, innocent confusion in his eyes.
I nodded. “Of course Andy. I wasn’t going to suddenly stop loving you when I chose Bill. You were still my friend then and I didn’t want to hurt you. But-”
“But now… you’re not because of what I did?”
I nodded.
His hands dropped away from me, a look of horror in his eyes. “I thought that you left me because you wanted to spite me for breaking into your house… and I thought you left the second time because… I took your phone away. Why did you leave the second time?”
I pointed at Bill. “Look at him,” I said sternly. “Look how weak and degraded he is. It’s all because I left him to come back home to New Mexico. I went back to Germany because he needed me. He was dying without me.” I looked down at him, a warm feeling in my heart. But it vanished instantaneously. I hadn’t been paying attention to Bill, while trying to talk Andy down.
He was coughing and hacking like he was choking, his face beaded with sweat. Fear rose in my throat. Oh, no! Not again!
“But, he cheated on you,” Andy pointed out, ignoring Bill’s coughing.
I responded hurriedly, my mind locked on Bill, “Because you made him. You were the one who sent that girl, remember?”
His eyes looked to the floor in thought.
Now’s my chance! I moved to go to Bill, but Andy grabbed my arm. “No,” he hissed. “You’re not going anywhere.”
I looked back at Bill. His coughing was getting more violent. His breathing was painful to hear. It was thick and congested. Oh, no! I might have waited too long!! “Andy, let me go! Bill’s having a panic attack! He needs medication or he could die!”
A smirk appeared on his lips. “Well, then let’s watch the show.”
I cried out in agony. “Please, Andy. Don’t let him die like this…”
He looked at me. “Why not? He’s only caused me pain.”
Tears ran from my eyes as I watched him suffer. “But he’s brought me so much joy! He makes me so happy and I hate to see him hurting like this! Andy, please!!”
He frowned.
I gasped for breath between sobs. “Don’t you want me to be happy?” I asked.
He stood for a moment then released my wrist.
“Oh, Bill!” I cried rushing forward. I reached into my purse and pulled out the pills. I put one in the back of his throat and closed his mouth. He swallowed hard and then coughed hard. He hacked and coughed, but it was decreasing slowly. “Come on, sweet. You can pull through. Don’t let me lose you now.” I rubbed his face and wrapped my arm around him, whispering to him in German.
The man who was holding him, for no reason, jerked him back.
He groaned in pain as his arms where pulled in the wrong direction. Anger burned in my stomach. “Let go of him!” I cried, pulling on one of the men’s arms.
Seeing my resistance, the man with Andy’s gun cocked his weapon and pointed it at Bill. My eyes widened then I threw myself over the top of him. I squeezed my eyes shut. I heard the blast go off, but I didn’t feel any pain. I heard a muffled groan. I sat my head up and opened my eyes.
Andy stood in front of me, his eyes wide. A bloody hole pierced his torso straight through. Crimson flowered on his shirt like a faucet had been turned on. He stood suspended by shock, then he collapsed to the side, hitting the floor with a dull thud. I stood up “ANDY!!” I screamed.
The man with the gun and the other men who had accompanied Andy fled. I knelt next to him and rolled him over. He coughed and blood spurted from his mouth. Agony gripped my heart. He saved me. He saved Bill. “Oh, Andy,” I said quietly, pulling him into my arms. “Why did you save us?”
He smirked up at me. “I thought I’d redeem myself,” he said weakly. Then he coughed again, spraying blood everywhere.
“I’m so sorry,” I said, my voice choking. “You didn’t have to do that. Please don’t die.”
He smiled, his teeth covered with blood. “Remember…” he sang, his voice strained, his breathing weak. “To me you’ll be forever sacred.”
My heart stopped. He was singing ‘Sacred’ by Tokio Hotel.
“I’m dying…” he gasped for breath. “But I know…your love will live…”
My heart welled with anguish. “Andy!” I cried. “No! Don’t give in! Please don’t.”
The light in his eyes started to fade. “Dayna… I wish I could’ve realized sooner that you were meant for Bill. I’m sorry for hurting you like I did.”
“Andy!” I cried. “NO! Please, hold on!”
“I love you,” he whispered, blood trickling from the side of his mouth.
Then, in my arms, smiling at me, Andy died.
tiklemepurple
June 3rd, 2008, 02:34 AM
:o :o :o :o :o :o :o
OMFG!
I wanted you to kill Andy, but now I feel bad for him!
Wow. That was a really good chapter tho.
Is that the end? Or is there more?
O_O'
luvukaulitztwins
June 3rd, 2008, 02:45 AM
Um...idk i have not made my mind up xD
x]
tiklemepurple
June 3rd, 2008, 03:12 AM
Dun make it be over yet!
I really really like this fan fic!
It's übermazinnnnngggg!
SCHREIoutLOUD
June 3rd, 2008, 06:52 AM
:[[[[
Now I feel bad for him...
luvukaulitztwins
June 3rd, 2008, 11:04 AM
Okay well i thought bout it it's a 10% no chance and 90% chance i will carry on x]
luvukaulitztwins
June 3rd, 2008, 03:05 PM
IF PPL WANT ME TO CARRY ON I NEED LIKE 1 IDEA AND COMMENTS O_e
OR JUST THE COMMENTS x]
OR NO CARRY ONY
TexasGirlLovesTH
June 3rd, 2008, 03:23 PM
*pulls out rifle*
Continue. :twisted:
Oh, and No! He didn't get her a whip. Guess again. :lol:
luvukaulitztwins
June 3rd, 2008, 03:26 PM
*pulls out rifle*
Continue. :twisted:
Oh, and No! He didn't get her a whip. Guess again. :lol:
HMM IM THINKING THE RIFLE DNT HELP xD
AND UH...LIPSTICK xD
UH SEXY LINGERIE xD
LOLZ
Something Tom would buy for a girl plus a whip xD
TWIXX
June 3rd, 2008, 07:54 PM
~NEW READER~
OMG THIS IS SOOO GOOD!!!!
I CANT BELIEVE ANDY PUT HER THROUGH ALL THAT DRAMA!!!!
AWW HER AND BILL REALLY LOVE EACH OTHER!!!!
I CANT BELIEVE THAT THEY PUT HER THROUGH A "TEST"!!!!
OMG WHEN I READ THAT LAST POST I STARTED CRYING!!!!
OMG I CANT BELIEVE HE DIED!!!!
GIRL I CANT WAIT TILL YOU UPDATE AGAIN!!!!
BITTE!!
luvukaulitztwins
June 4th, 2008, 02:10 AM
~NEW READER~
OMG THIS IS SOOO GOOD!!!!
I CANT BELIEVE ANDY PUT HER THROUGH ALL THAT DRAMA!!!!
AWW HER AND BILL REALLY LOVE EACH OTHER!!!!
I CANT BELIEVE THAT THEY PUT HER THROUGH A "TEST"!!!!
OMG WHEN I READ THAT LAST POST I STARTED CRYING!!!!
OMG I CANT BELIEVE HE DIED!!!!
GIRL I CANT WAIT TILL YOU UPDATE AGAIN!!!!
BITTE!!
WOO U READ IT ALL
Tht have must taken u long xD
x]
Ok update soon :D
tiklemepurple
June 4th, 2008, 02:25 AM
My computer wasn't letting me post in here.
:\
You MUST go on!
agoraphobiaticalibi
June 4th, 2008, 01:37 PM
update update!!! i <3 this story!!! it's so good!!!!!!
Ich_Liebe_Dich_Tom
June 4th, 2008, 07:34 PM
Well, now to be completely honest about myself. Let's see... I'm bisexual. And I also happen to be a transgirl. So, I am depressed having to wear guy clothes and go around acting like a guy all of the time, when I feel that who I really am is Sarah Jessica Lewis, not Brian William Lewis (the devil himself could not pronounce a name more hateful to mine ear). I'm seeing a therapist for my gender dysphoria, and my meeting on June 5 will be my second out of five scheduled ones - the meetings may continue beyond that if neccessary. It's not therapy that's treating me like I'm crazy or anything - I try not to feel crazy and be proud of who I am. Sure, I have already lost some friends, and I may lose many more. But I'm not going to stop being myself, and I won't stop working towards making my outside reflect who I am on the inside. That's when I'll be really free, and happy.
schrei.in.die.nacht
June 4th, 2008, 10:04 PM
Well, now to be completely honest about myself. Let's see... I'm bisexual. And I also happen to be a transgirl. So, I am depressed having to wear guy clothes and go around acting like a guy all of the time, when I feel that who I really am is Sarah Jessica Lewis, not Brian William Lewis (the devil himself could not pronounce a name more hateful to mine ear). I'm seeing a therapist for my gender dysphoria, and my meeting on June 5 will be my second out of five scheduled ones - the meetings may continue beyond that if neccessary. It's not therapy that's treating me like I'm crazy or anything - I try not to feel crazy and be proud of who I am. Sure, I have already lost some friends, and I may lose many more. But I'm not going to stop being myself, and I won't stop working towards making my outside reflect who I am on the inside. That's when I'll be really free, and happy.
What does that have to do with this story?
luvukaulitztwins
June 5th, 2008, 02:45 AM
Well, now to be completely honest about myself. Let's see... I'm bisexual. And I also happen to be a transgirl. So, I am depressed having to wear guy clothes and go around acting like a guy all of the time, when I feel that who I really am is Sarah Jessica Lewis, not Brian William Lewis (the devil himself could not pronounce a name more hateful to mine ear). I'm seeing a therapist for my gender dysphoria, and my meeting on June 5 will be my second out of five scheduled ones - the meetings may continue beyond that if neccessary. It's not therapy that's treating me like I'm crazy or anything - I try not to feel crazy and be proud of who I am. Sure, I have already lost some friends, and I may lose many more. But I'm not going to stop being myself, and I won't stop working towards making my outside reflect who I am on the inside. That's when I'll be really free, and happy.
What does that have to do with this story?Yea tht makes no sense ?
Story ? nothing to do with it i dnt get it ?
O_e
tiklemepurple
June 5th, 2008, 03:12 AM
:?
agoraphobiaticalibi
June 5th, 2008, 02:29 PM
that things just been posted everywhere, so idk, that's not weird at all. . . but i've seen it posted in a couple different places so far
tiklemepurple
June 5th, 2008, 05:48 PM
that things just been posted everywhere, so idk, that's not weird at all. . . but i've seen it posted in a couple different places so far
Yeah , me too.
luvukaulitztwins
June 6th, 2008, 02:51 AM
A/N: Super Short...
Chapter 21-Epilogue
Time seemed to slow as I laid Andy on the floor. His body was limp and the silence in the air was deafening. All that could be heard was the echoing of my sobs. I wiped away the blood on his mouth and folded his eyelids down over his beautiful eyes. I gasped for breath as I pulled my hands away from him. I couldn’t believe he was gone. Even after he betrayed me and nearly killed Bill, it still hurt to lose him. Andy had been my good friend and I loved him. I was shocked that he would risk his life for Bill and me just after threatening us. He must have had a huge change in heart. I bit my lip and tried to repress my sobs. What would we do? Should we call the police?
“Hello,” said a soft tenor voice. “This is Bill Kaulitz… s-someone’s been murdered.”
I turned. He was one the phone, his face unreadable. He was facing away from me, his shoulders hunched. I was covered in blood, but I really want to wrap my arms around him.
I sat in a tearful silence as I listened to Bill explain the situation. My heart panged as he said that Andy had save him. Andy had hated Bill, but he risked his life and got himself killed to protect us. Andy did it because he loved me… My heart felt like someone had put a hole in it. I hunched over and put my hand on my heart. Oh, Andy… rest in peace.
A Month Later
Bill and I had just returned to Germany after coming back from Andy’s funeral. Bill wrapped his arm around my waist. ‘It’s good to be back,’ he said in German. ‘How are you coping?’
I shrugged. My emotions hadn’t really recovered just yet, but they were getting better. ‘Not too badly,’ I said quietly. “How are you feeling?”
He sighed. ‘I’ll be happy to be in bed.’
I rubbed his torso gently and he stuck his nose in my ear. I laughed and pulled away. I hadn’t laughed out loud like that, since the day I found out about the I-AMP. Of course, things back then were still pretty good. He moved his arm down mine until he was holding my hand. We got off the plane at a private gate. I smiled as I saw the guys. There were all standing there, smiling at us, even Tom was smiling.
We drove home in a calm silence. Tom every once in a while would point something out or Gustav would say something to break the silence. Bill was falling asleep on my shoulder.
Even though, I lost Andy… I still felt happy. Bill was safe and with Andy gone, there would be no more trouble for us. Things, for the first time since we had met, were really looking up. We could finally settle down for a couple months while Bill recovered. We didn’t have to be worried about another attack and we didn’t have to be scared that something bad was going to happen to us. Andy was gone. He couldn’t orchestrate anymore devilish plots to break us up.
I smiled. We had survived everything that Andy threw at us, even though it left scars. We’d be able to surpass anything in the future. Bill loved me and I loved him. I looked down at his pale, perfect face. It was so peaceful, so wonderful. I smiled again. I heard Tom chuckle.
I looked over at him and mouthed, “What?”
He shook his head and smirked, waving his hand like it was nothing. He must have seen me smile.
I shrugged it off and shut my eyes, leaning my head on Bill’s. I could finally feel at ease. I knew that after this whole ordeal was finally through, nothing more would happen to us. Nothing more would threaten to tear us apart. We would finally be able to be together with out conflict. For that I thanked God. As I dozed off in the car, I prepared myself for the next chapter of our lives, one that didn’t involve heartache and misery.
A/N: I know that sounds like the intro to another story, but it’s not. It ends there. Unless you want me to continue. If you do, I’m going to need comments and seggestions. I know i will get those. I’m not going to start a thirdart a third.
tiklemepurple
June 6th, 2008, 12:45 PM
Ah!
That can't be the end! It was a good ending, but I still want morrrree!
agoraphobiaticalibi
June 6th, 2008, 02:11 PM
i agree, it can't be over!!! it's so good!!! i'm sorry that ur an amazing writer, b/c u have to keep this going!!!!
herseykiss
June 6th, 2008, 03:51 PM
countinee and make it a ummm weddingg!!
pressure
June 6th, 2008, 11:22 PM
Ohhh!
You MUST continue!
I just read the whole thing.
This was me during some parts -----> :cry:
amandaaraujo
June 7th, 2008, 12:01 AM
aaaahhhh :shock: i cant beleive its over please write a sequall pleeeeeeeeeeeeaasee
PLZ
PLZ
PLZ
PLZ
PLZ
PLZ
PLZ
PLZ
ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe
June 7th, 2008, 10:58 AM
****NEW READER***
hun this story was amazeinggggggg
it really was. i love every single part of it.
it rocked from the good times 2 the bad times ... to the time when i almost cried cause andy died
what i loved about it was that it wasnt ur every day la-di-da happy tipical fan fic.
i had its ups and it surly had its downs
it always kepted me on the edge of my seat...
ma u must continue with a sequel ... u really must ... i wont allow other wize
what i would like 2 c is ... hmmmm maybe teenage pregnency ... u can put a good or a bad spin on it ... i dunnno
its just a suggestion
SEQUEL
luvukaulitztwins
June 7th, 2008, 11:47 AM
NICE IDEA x]
ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe
June 7th, 2008, 01:41 PM
NICE IDEA x]
:D
ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe
June 15th, 2008, 08:56 AM
SEQUELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL
luvukaulitztwins
June 15th, 2008, 04:51 PM
SEQUELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL
Sorry I'm taking so long more soon ja order nein ?
GAH ICH BIN HUNDIN
TWIXX
June 15th, 2008, 10:21 PM
girl you can not end it there!!!!!!!!!!
you have to do a sequel!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
omg i wanna know what hapen next!!!!!!!!!!
mehr bitte!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
schrei.in.die.nacht
June 19th, 2008, 01:02 AM
omg i just got around to reading the last 2 chapters and WOW. that was amazing.
YOU NEED TO WRITE MORE
maybe dayna could become a drug addict.....
luvukaulitztwins
June 22nd, 2008, 02:43 AM
I don't think ima continue >.<
I guess guys it's the end :(
schrei.in.die.nacht
June 22nd, 2008, 11:07 PM
I don't think ima continue >.<
I guess guys it's the end :(
O________O
NEIN!!!!!!!!!!
:cry:
ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe
June 23rd, 2008, 03:22 PM
ITS COOL MAMI
I UNDERSTAND
OF COURSE IT WOULD BE AWESOME IF U WERE 2 CONTINUE ...
UR STORY ROCK MA <3333
I HOPE U MAKE ANOTHER 1 SOON
Musik-ist-Liebe
June 24th, 2008, 07:53 AM
I think that
this is the best
fanfic I have ever read.
EVER
Please make a second one,
and if you don't,
then...then I will!! :]
Bahaha! That's what I'll do.
luvukaulitztwins
June 24th, 2008, 10:44 AM
SORRY GUYS >.<
I wuld write a new fanfic if u want guys >.<
I JUST DNT WANNA CARRY ON WITH THIS ONE >.<
IT'S SO SH.IT
:|
Sorry fellow readers
Musik-ist-Liebe
June 24th, 2008, 02:24 PM
Okay I understand. <3
But we all really like it
if that makes you feel better.
luvukaulitztwins
July 19th, 2008, 06:17 PM
GUYS I MAY CARRY ON :D
WAT CHEW GUYS THINKY x]
schrei.in.die.nacht
July 19th, 2008, 08:19 PM
GUYS I MAY CARRY ON :D
WAT CHEW GUYS THINKY x]
YES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
SEDONA THINKS YES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
xXKillerxQueenXx
July 19th, 2008, 09:48 PM
YOU'RE GOING TO CONTINUE!?!?!?!?!
-dances around happily-
I just found this after reading your other one, and I have to say, this story is VERY well written.
Unlike some other stories, I actually felt emotion whil reading this.
PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, [7 hours later] PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE CONTINUE!
I love this story!
ME THINKS THAT YOU SHOULD CONTINUE!
You have many, many readers who would love it to be continues.
PLEASE?!?!?!?!
Do it for me and everyone else!
-gets down on knees and begs-
PLEASE?!?!?!?!
Mehr, mehr, mehr, mehr!!!!!!
Danke for listening to my pleading,
and if you decide NOT to continue, I'll be
sad, and so will others, but we'll accept that,
right guys?
I SAID 'RIGHT GUYS'!!!!!
No, put down your guns. Be calm and rational.
We will respect her decision, no matter what it is...
schrei.in.die.nacht
July 19th, 2008, 09:58 PM
YOU'RE GOING TO CONTINUE!?!?!?!?!
-dances around happily-
I just found this after reading your other one, and I have to say, this story is VERY well written.
Unlike some other stories, I actually felt emotion whil reading this.
PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, [7 hours later] PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE, PLEASE CONTINUE!
I love this story!
ME THINKS THAT YOU SHOULD CONTINUE!
You have many, many readers who would love it to be continues.
PLEASE?!?!?!?!
Do it for me and everyone else!
-gets down on knees and begs-
PLEASE?!?!?!?!
Mehr, mehr, mehr, mehr!!!!!!
Danke for listening to my pleading,
and if you decide NOT to continue, I'll be
sad, and so will others, but we'll accept that,
right guys?
I SAID 'RIGHT GUYS'!!!!!
No, put down your guns. Be calm and rational.
We will respect her decision, no matter what it is...
what she said ^^
xD
xXKillerxQueenXx
July 19th, 2008, 10:00 PM
Squee!
I love it when people agree with me.
It makes me happy!
MEHR, BITTE.
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 06:53 AM
OK I need to carry on with my other fanfic for today
THEN
IT'S THE SIX WEEKS HOLIDAYS :D
SO I HAVE DAYS TO WRITE THIS ONE AND THE OTHER ONE x]
So maybe 2moz or Tuesday next chappie for this suld b up
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 07:03 AM
omg i just got around to reading the last 2 chapters and WOW. that was amazing.
YOU NEED TO WRITE MORE
maybe dayna could become a drug addict.....
IM USING UR IDEA x]
And uh...ChOcoLaTe_CuP_CaKe's bad spin in it x]
I HAVE NO DECIDED :D
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 07:49 AM
OK IT'S NOT EXCITING BUT IT MAY IF I WRITE GOOD IT WILL I JUST NEED TO GET IN SOME CHAPTERS OF PART 3!
Chapter 1- Eye’s and a box
It had been 3 weeks so far. Nothing much had changed. Living in a house with the guys was always a wild party. The guys were awaiting the next tour in America in August. Not very long is it. At the moment I was playing against Tom on the Nintendo Wii boxing, as it seems. I was beating him. It was pretty fun to play though a boy on a computer not beating me. A smashing sound came, Tom and me stopped.
“Aww nuts!” Bill moaned. He had dropped his drink he was so clumsy yesterday he broke a plate washing up. I put my controller down going over to Bill. He had glass in his hand it looked painful.
“You stupid bi.tch now I got to clean it up. No wait you can do it!” Tom yelled. Bill looked at him. I pulled Bill’s arm taking him into the kitchen Gustav was inside the fridge.
“What happened!” He asked.
“Bill dropped his glass” I said I opened the tap. I washed all the blood off his hand. I ran to get the tweezers, gently pulling some glass out. Bill squirming each little touch. He turned round smashing me in the face with his arm. I fell on the floor.
“Bill hold the heck still the quicker it is the less pain your gonna have to go through”
“Right sorry!” I stood up pulling his hand aggressively; I pulled the last of it out. He smiled at me I smiled back being polite getting a dinosaur plaster.
“Why the heck do they have dinosaurs on them!” I asked.
“I don’t know that’s what you get letting Tom do shopping!”
“I see people are talking about me!” Tom smirked at us.
“Yes how much an idiot you are!” Bill said. I put the last plaster there were 3 plasters in all.
“Tom could you wipe the drink up please” Bill asked.
“No!”
“Tommy please!” I said pouting.
“Fine! Don’t pout or do puppy eyes I give in!” He came getting some kitchen towel and spray. Bill got him self a new drink while Gustav made a sandwich. I took the glass off him. We sat down and, Tom finished coming back sitting down.
“Dinosaur plasters Bill your such a baby!” Tom said. I smiled at Bill then Tom.
“Well? Tom do you recall you doing the shopping...who’s the baby now!” Tom clenched his fists.
“Were out of butter what the heck!” Gustav yelled.
“I’ll go buy some!” I yelled I stood up putting a jacket on. I walked slowly, but gracefully I felt like all the people, I walked past stared at me. Maybe they was I looked at one person they turned there head away. Why are they staring at me? I started to run to the shop. I entered everyone turned am I going crazy? They all stopped I picked up butter take out 3 Euro.
“That will be 3 Euro please!” I handed the money she gave me the bag saying thank you I left. Walking back was the same all the people. I felt like a bug under a microscope.
“Hey! Your Bill Kaulitz girlfriend!” I nodded nervously.
“Wow you rock” He hugged me. This girl was about 13.
“Wait how!” I asked. I got a confused look.
“Magazine duh!” I shook my head she handed me it.
“Oh...the interview I did right!” I waved and walked back. So not as bad they put it in a magazine. I came home opening the door. I came into the kitchen Gustav was reading a newspaper.
“Here Gusti!”
“Oh thank you so much” He kissed my cheek.
“Oh some girl knocked for you”
“Who and why”
“I don’t know she left this package for you!” He handed me a small thing in a lovely fairy box.
A/N: I GOT TO GO WONT BE BACK FOR 3 HOURS IF MY GRANDAD LETS ME USE HIS LAPTOP ONLY IF MY STUPID COUSINS R NOT PRESENT THEN
OK ENJOY (well u can reli cause it's sh.it) IK it's short but i decided to make it short so HAH
xXKillerxQueenXx
July 20th, 2008, 10:00 AM
Yay! Another chappie!
I love it, and I'm SOOOOOO
Glad that you updated!
Keep 'em comin' =D
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 04:32 PM
MORE COMMENTS I HAVE WROTE CHAPTER 22222222222222222222222222222222222222222222222222 2222222222222
GUESS NOBODY WANTS IT
:|
xXKillerxQueenXx
July 20th, 2008, 04:39 PM
NOOOOOOOOOO!
I WANT IT!
POSTPOSTPOSTPOST.
NAU.
That's an order.
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 05:36 PM
Chapter 2-Birthday
It had been two hours since I received the box. I didn’t dare touch it. I sat in my room staring at it.
“What do you mean you don’t know!” Bill yelled.
“Hey calm down it’s with Dayna” Gustav said quietly. Someone knocked on my door; I stood up opening it Bill ran in picking up the fairy box.
“Uh...” He ran back out. That was weird oh well. My birthday tomorrow 26th of July it was the 25th of course. I sat in my room thinking about them people who were staring at me. Someone knocked on my door is it a game the person who knocks on Dayna’s door the most get’s a prize. I opened the door Tom looked at me.
“What?” I said sighing.
“Oh uh...dinner...uh”
“Oh!” I nodded. I came out following Tom downstairs. I went into the dinning room sitting on the seat. Bill was sitting to on the end of the table next to me. Tom sat next to me getting a plate for him and me. They stared at me. Why do people keep staring at me?
“Ugh!” I yelled getting up kicking the chair over. I put on my jacket slamming the front door. What’s the big idea everyone staring at me. I put my head down walking down the street. I carried on walking for how long I had no idea. I came to motorway all cars where stopped at a round about. I looked at them the people were staring at me. This must be a delusion.
I looked in my pocket finding my mobile I thought I lost this. I
had 5 missed calls from Bill. I turned round walking back. I looked at the people in the cars they weren’t looking. I think I am going mad I paced back home. Georg opened the door he smiled at me. I gave a little smile coming in. Bill stormed up to me.
“What the heck happened you ju-”
“I know never mind” Bill pulled me upstairs into my room shutting the door. I can’t take this any more this new chapter of my life is not going so well far. I thought it would be better why am I always wrong.
“What’s going you just stormed off”
“I don’t know okay for some reason either people are staring at me or it’s my imagination!” I yelled.
“What? What do you mean”?
“When I walked down the street people were looking at me. I don’t know if it was real and when I sat down for dinner you all looked at me”
“No! Gustav was talking to Georg and making a joke!”
“God! I’m going mad no what’s happening”
“Hm...Odd I t-”
“Just forget about it Bill!” I knew it I’m going to be sent to a mental hospital. Where I’m going to take them white pills two a day. People thinking I’m mad.
“Bill I think I’m going to do to bed”
“Okay sleep tight” Bill kissed my cheek. I smiled seeing him go away.
That night was a restless sleep. I awoke my mind thinking about the things the people. Why was I mad I mean deranged? I also had finished cutting I feel like starting. Why was there nothing to make me happy? Well only Bill can. As soon as I woke up I went into the shower. I put on some jeans with red sips all over and a black top which had ‘Sex n drugs n rock n roll’ on. I walked downstairs it was 11am. Wow I slept long I had to be tired from the night I had. Looking into the kitchen the guys were at the table laughing. I walked in they looked at me.
“Happy Birthday!” They yelled I giggled. Tom pulled out the chair for me I sat down. The guys chucked a load of presents in front of me. Except for Bill and Tom.
“Woo ok why did you buy me something?”
“Because is there anything wrong” Gustav asked. I shook my head.
“I left yours upstairs” Tom said. He ran out going upstairs banging as he went up. Opening them was a nightmare, well Gustav’s was.
“How many times did you rap it”?
“Oh write um...I don’t know I was bored after I rapped it once I got carried away” I used my teeth pulling it open. There was an iPhone.
“Thanks Gustav!” I got up kissing his cheek. He smiled widely.
“You’re welcome!” He said. I opened Georg’s it was a wedge of money.
“You rapped money!”
“Ja I was bored so I could not be bothered to put it in the card” I counted it coming to 500 Euro.
“What the heck 500 Euro!” I yelled. I shook my head passing some back leaving 10 Euro for me. I put it back I took it. Money money money what to do. I kissed my cheek Tom put a present in front of me. It was soft preferably clothing. I looked at the top. It had ‘I know you wanna fu.ck Tom because he is too buff’
“O-k-a-y” I said slowly.
“Ha...sorry that’s not your real present” I raised my eyebrows, Bill pulled me. I stood up he led me to his room.
“Here!” He handed me a box. I opened it there was a diamond necklace. It was beautiful the box had Garrad on the top that’s the most expensive jewellery you can buy. How did he get it there’s not one here. This must have been expensive. I turned it over there was writing. ‘I will love you always my dearest, Bill’ It was beautiful. I shut the box throwing my arms round him.
“Thank you”
“Your welcome but your present hasn’t finished yet”
“What? This must have been a fortune”
“Yeah you don’t want to know I had to save up” I kissed Bill passionately. He stopped kissing me.
“Hey I’m not done yet!” I yelled. I kissed him again deepening the kiss as much as I could. I stopped Bill was out of breath. He was laughing as well.
“Bill are you done yet!” Tom yelled. I opened the box handing the necklace to him. He put it on my neck pulling me downstairs. Tom smiled putting his arm round me. He put his hands over my eyes I walked nearly tripping. He removed them and there was a sports car.
“Woo!” It was a Porsche. It was black convertible.
“A little present from me and Bill” Tom said.
“Little!”
“Go one your driving it!” Tom said chucking me the keys. It had four seats. I opened the door getting in Tom jumped in the back sitting on the top of the seats.
“Let’s go gangster style!” Tom yelled.
“Uh...Georg, Gustav!”
“Oh right!” Tom run in and back out. Coming back with Georg and Gustav. I started the car I drove off at 30 KM.
“Go faster oh go to the motorway!” Tom yelled sliding down into his seat. I nodded getting onto the motorway driving at 100 KM. Breaking at every speed camera.
A/N: THIS STORY IS GETTING SH.IT IT WAS BEFORE IT'S WORSE NOW I'M STOPPING >.<
Plus no-ones reading
xXKillerxQueenXx
July 20th, 2008, 05:48 PM
I'm reading it!
Maybe the others...
Didn't find it yet,
Yeah, that's it...
I respect your choice to continue or discontinue it.
It's not my job to say what you can or can't do.
No matter what, it just has to be your choice...
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 06:16 PM
Hm...
I may I will wait for more comments I hate it when people sake things they don't mean
schrei.in.die.nacht
July 20th, 2008, 06:29 PM
sedona's reading!!!!
luvukaulitztwins
July 20th, 2008, 06:54 PM
sedona's reading!!!!
YAY THT MEANS MORE 2MOZ :D
I SEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE DARKNESS IN MY EYES
SORRY GOING RANDOM
HEY THTS GONNA B A LINE IN MY SONG
xD
Powered by vBulletin® Version 4.1.11 Copyright © 2012 vBulletin Solutions, Inc. All rights reserved.